《Demi: Birth of a True Mage》 Prologue She couldn''t see anything in the dark room, but a cold metallic scent held her nose hostage. Not until the first strike of lightning did she notice the red liquid flooding the floor she stood on. Wearing nothing but socks she felt the liquid soak in her feet. It was warm. When the second strike of lightning flashed, she noticed the body resting against the bed, and by the third flash her eyes grew wide in horror as she stared at the dark figure with glowing red eyes, standing over her brothers dead body. . . . The morning sun shone brightly through the dark tinted glass of the Maserati Ghibli. It was a new day in the city of Newark and Mazekien Shcmidt was ready to start her final year at school. With an anxious smile she took in a deep breath and centered herself. "Okay girl, let''s get this show started." She told herself. The Maserati came to a halt and Mazekien took in another breath before her driver opened the door for her. Stepping out with an air of confidence she scanned the school before her. The high fences and surveillance cameras was a bit extreme for your average high school. But Rosemary high wasn''t your average high school, with facilities that would put most universities to shame it wasn''t surprising that they needed that much security. Compared to the other schools in the city Newark was still relatively young being built only 50 years ago. After a line up of trees that retained their green color even in the winter you''d come across a beautiful red clay brick building. The admin building. Behind it was the rest of Newark''s most prestigious school with Facilities that supported mainly engineering courses with a few outliers like food science and clothing and textile. "Chin up, back straight and shoulders back." Mazekien said to herself as she started going through the motions. She strutted confidently in the school gates. The wind was light but her hip length dark hair swayed effortlessly. As usual eyes fell upon her as she made her way inside the school. Her onyx eyes demanded respect, yet her soft and kind smile could trick anyone into a false sense of security. "Good to see that you are in high spirits Ms. Schmidt." Maze rolled her eyes and turned to address this person. "Well of course Mr. Reynolds, As Head Girl I can''t be anything less." She said in her own rich girl tone. "Alright let''s drop professional act before you forget to give me my daily dose of hugs." The guy spread his arms for a hug and with a slight giggle Maze wrapped her arms around him. "Good morning, Duncan." "You went ghost on us after the Varsity cup bro, what happened?" He said while adjusting his square spectacles. With blonde hair slicked back and only a single bang going down half the length of his face. His calm dark blue eyes put behind square glasses and pink lips that went along with his sharp jawline and light skin. He was handsome to say the least, with a charm that could captivate most of the opposite sex. Something that he was well aware of. "I find it hard to believe you''re working alone, where''s your plus 1?" Maze asked, noticing the bag of flyers in his hands. They were flyers for the combat club and as president of the student council he was expected to take favors like that from teachers. "She was with me a second ag---" "Ahh---!" Mazekien shrieked before covering her mouth. "Morning bitch!" A snarky voice singed from behind her. A girl with chocolate brown skin had her arms snaked around Mazekien''s waist and her hands grabbed a handful of her D-cup breasts. Maze slowly and calmly removed the girls hands off of her chest and turned to face her with a visible flush on her face. "Tiffany Williams. Since it''s the first day I will excuse your act of sexual harassment, but I do ask that you refrain from touching me inappropriately." Maze said trying her hardest to keep professional. The dark beauty before her had big ocean blue eyes with a hint of green thrown in. Her lips were plump and full, and besides being a few inches shorter than Maze she was blessed with a pair of large E-cup breasts, her thighs just as thick as her chest, her waist had a few chunks of fat, but that only added to her fluffy look. "As representatives of the school we should always---" "Blah, blah, blah, now are you gonna hug me now or what?" Tiffany cut her off before she could start with her scolding. She spread her arms expectantly, watching as Mazekien''s face changed from mad to annoyed to happy as she wrapped her arms around her best friend. "Okay, now when are we gonna discuss the party after Orientation, I already got a bar tender and a DJ on lock down, but are we sure that we have enough drinks for 300+ seniors?" Tiffany asked after breaking their hug. "Listen ladies, we can discuss this later, but for now Me and Ms. Williams have to hang all these fliers before school starts." Duncan interrupted just before Maze could answer Tiffany. "Argh, Duncan stop being such a stick in the mud, this is your last year, live a little!" Duncan rolled his eyes at his energetic partner. "I''ve lived enough for two lifetimes because of you. Now can we finish our job? I don''t want Head master Vander on my ass on the first day of school." Tiffany looked to Maze for some support. "Do you want to deal with Vander?" Tiffany groaned at Mazekien''s question, realizing that there was no way out of it. "Fine, but once I''m done you better be ready to give me details." Tiffany said before swiftly turning to blind Maze with her pink braids. "Guess I''ll speak to you later Mazekien. Make sure to check in with Principal Vander for the yearly plan." Maze nodded as Duncan began to chase after Tiffany who was trying to rush her work. Mazekien giggled at how goofy her friend group felt for holding such high positions in the school. After locating her locker she began all her textbooks in it. Digital textbooks were an option, but she learned better with the physical copies. Every student''s locker was located by their home room class and each needed a fingerprint to open. Gathering all the books she would need she closed her locker before feeling a large set of arms wrap around her waist and a warm chin resting on her shoulder. /Am I that easy to sneak up to?/ She thought as she had to hold herself from jumping from fear. "Guess who has the club room keys for the day?" Maze''s body shivered as the mans deep voice vibrated her insides. Those big muscular arms and that deep husky voice belonged to only one person. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Good morning, Bastien." She greeted. "You didn''t answer my question." He whispered. Unlike highschool most people knew how to mind their own business, not like anyone there could stop them. Maze turned to face him as his grip around her waist loosened. Bastien was easily twice Mazekien''s height and possibly triple in size. 130 kg of muscle standing tall over her small frame. His icy blue gaze meeting hers with a great sense of softness. A softness that was given to her and her alone. Or so she wanted to think. He lifted her to be level with him, pinning her on her locker and she instinctually wrapped her legs around his waist. He came in for a kiss but was stopped as Mazekien whispered into his ear. "Pretty bold of you to think that I''d do this in public." Bastien sighed. "Damn it, and I was so close too." He cursed. Slowly he began to put her down. "I''m supposed to see principal Vander after this so I can''t be entertaining your little games Leclue." She spat. Bastien flinched after hearing her use his surname. "Oh come on, what did I do this time?" Bastien asked. "I never said you did anything." Maze answered coldly as she began straightening herself up. "Come on babe, I won''t know what''s wrong unless you tell me." Bastien pleaded seeing as she wasn''t gonna remove the scowl on her face. "My problem is you not respecting my boundaries while we''re at school, we can mess around after, but for now I have an image to uphold." She complained. "Well, I''m sorry, It''s just been so long since I received my weekly dose." Bastien said as he began closing the distance between them. Cupping her chin in his hands, he descended slowly to kiss her. She violently turned her head away, stopping Bastien before he came any closer. The boy was about to leave disappointed before he saw the pink blush forming on her cheeks which brought a smile on his face. "I love you Maze." He said before walking away. Mazekien turned back to her locker, opened it and silently screamed her frustrations out. Her heart raced like a rabbit on steroids. She wanted to hate the effect she had on her, but every time she thought she could he would pop up and destroy all of her progress. Then again it was her fault for not telling him. Telling him that they were done. Taking a deep breath she calmed herself down. She wasn''t sure if he did cheat on her, but merely thinking about it made her heart sink and the rumors going around didn''t help. She wanted to ask him, but she knew he''d be mad if he figured out the reason why she was so cold was because of a rumor. "Stay focused Mazekien." She said to herself. "We still got to check in with Principal Vander." She was about to close her locker before a letter flashed by her peripheral. Buried under all her books. How did she not notice it? Sliding the piece of paper out of the pile she opened and read it. Almost immediately her eyes shot open. "I wish you were dead!!!"The letter read and it had a phone number with a name under it. "Marionette." ______________________________________________________________________________ "Is something wrong, Ms. Schmidt?" Head Master Vander asked. She had been staring at the list of students he had given her to look through. Maze jolted awake from her daydreaming, blinking twice before she faced the Head Master. An old and neat gentleman he was, his suits were always tailor made, but that was to be expected of the Head Master of the second most esteemed school in Newark. "It''s nothing sir, just thinking about the Seniors party later this week." Vander scoffed, "When you''re done pondering about such trivial matters you can return to matching the seniors with the freshman they will be mentoring. I need that list done by the end of today." "Yes sir, I''ll be right on it." Maze said before sitting on her side of the Table. The amount of each Freshmen class was always equal to that of the Senior class. This had always been the case in the school''s 50-year history. But that year was different three new seniors would join on a Scholarship that promised them free schooling. This was known as the school''s outreach program, where the school would invite promising students from different schools to come to Rosemary to "Better their studies" or so said the Principal. Maze knew that this was the principal''s plan to up the school''s ranking as no other high ranking school did this. On the chance that the school did reach the number 1 ranking it would receive double in the amount of sponsors and become the poster child of Newark City. Maze wanted to roll her eyes at her Principal''s distrust in his own students'' ability, but she knew better than to question his tactics. There was a lot she knew, but chose to keep quiet about which went with her job description as Head girl. After she finished sorting the student folder of each freshmen she handed it to Principal Vander. Off the corner of her eye she noticed a few different colored folders. She turned to get a proper look at them. "Those are the folders for the new seniors, you''re free to have a look at them. I''ve already given them the school''s stamp." Vander said as he noticed Mazekien''s interest with folders. Not one to argue Mazekien took the three folders and went back to her seat. Opening the first one she began to read the students description. /Chris Macklemore, 3-A/ A bright and young academic. He has the highest gpa in the whole continent, a mild mannered and gentle young man who is sure to bring some great achievements to the school. The student picture was of the student and just like the description he was quiet young looking, with gigantic circle glasses. His hair was a messy patch of brown and his eyes a similar shade of brown. He had a few pimples here and there and Maze could tell that he had braces under that smile of his. Putting the folder down she picked up the next and began reading it. /Mohammed Binyam, 3-A/ That surname jumped out at her as she was sure she had heard it before but couldn''t put her finger on it. He had silky black hair that was cut into a fade, his skin was a caramel brown and his eyebrows leaned more to the bushy side. Though the feature that jumped out to her the most was his bright amber eyes. She caught herself slowly being pulled in by them, menacing yet captivating. A student plucked out of the trenches of the South. A promising addition that is sure to get us a few math and science awards, and possibly shine light on the hidden gems of the South. Maze didn''t think that Principal Vander would use his scholarship on a student from the South, It was rumored that all children there are born criminals. Maze didn''t believe those rumors but she didn''t ignore them as well. Every time the news would speak of robbery or a murder it would always be the doing of a Southerner. I wonder if he''ll be like that. Maze shook thought out of her as she began to pick up the next folder. "I wasn''t sure on picking the Southerner." Head Master Vander started as he saw Maze linger on the folder. "As his surname suggests he might have ties to the infamous Ahamed Binyam, but I''ve checked his record and he''s oddly clean for a Southerner. I would need you to keep him under the microscope for me, we can''t afford the school gaining bad press." This confused Mazekien further as she didn''t know why Vander would make such a risky move and then she tried to think of it from his perspective. Should the Southerner bring back any awards he will bring a lot of good press around Rosemary and boost the school''s status. Should it fail however, Principal Vander was most likely going to cut ties with the Southerner and act like he was never there. A risky plan, but one worth the risk Maze had to admit. Maze eyed the last folder before opening it, feeling an odd excitement about doing so, but that soon turned to a look of confusion as she stared at the name on the folder. /Nami, 3-B/ No surname? She continued to read her description to clear her curiosity, but it didn''t answer much. Her hair was cut in a short and curly fade. Her skin a vibrant brown. Her full lips reminded her of Tiffany and they looked just as good. Her eyes were light brown and try as she might Maze couldn''t get a proper read on her. She checked the description for assistance. A student praised for her prowess as a fighter and allegedly a master in the wind and water God styles. Woah,She thought. Not even Bastien was a Master in Earth-God style and he had been training in it for years. "That student, Nami, is another one I''m not too sure of. Her last school didn''t give us much in terms of information. I mostly chose her out of recommendation from Mr. Leclue." Vander explained. "He told me that she ranked 2nd in the Kami cup." Maze thought about it for a minute, she remembered Bastien speaking about the Kami cup being so bloody that it couldn''t be televised worldwide, and so only a select group of people were invited. Most being Royal knights and retired swords. "Other than her first name, there was another given to me by Mr. Leclue. Out of one hundred men it is said that she was the most ferocious, with a miss leading small physique she was able to defeat even the most frightening foes, this earned her the nickname, BlackSilver Nami." Chapter 1 I hate this school. Nami thought standing in a line in front of the Rosemary Dojo. The idea of putting the children of rich and important people all under one roof was absolutely crazy in her eyes, though she had barely spoken to anyone there she could already tell that she wouldn''t be getting along with any of them. "Hey there, your name is Nami right? I''m Duncan, we''re in the same homeroom class." Nami stared at him blankly, creating an awkward silence between them. "I just wanted to ask why you wanted to join this club? I mean even if you''re athletic there are a lot of other clubs that you would be better suited for." There goes that famous question. Nami felt annoyed, but she understood why she got asked that so much. Standing at only 5''5 Nami was practically half the height of everyone at the dojo. She did have some muscle hidden under the jersey she wore, but they''d still pale in comparison to her male counterparts. "I''m sorry, Duncan but I honestly couldn''t care less about the other clubs." Nami said in a calm manner. Bastien came around and put an arm over Duncan''s shoulders. "It''s okay dude, If she''s confident enough to join then the best we can do for her is greet her with open arms." He said with a mischievous grin. "If you are worried about my skill as a fighter, don''t be, because I bet, I can solo anyone in this dojo." She finished crossing her arms. Bastien eye twitched. Removing his arm off Duncan shoulders he stood before the girl, towering over her. "Oh you may be good, but this is Rosemary doll. We have the best combat club in Newark and It comes second in the whole continent. We have three city gold medalist and one of them, me actually, is also a regional gold medalist. So, I would strongly advise you to not underestimate anyone in our club." Bastien dropped his arms and began flexing his forearms, revealing his lean and vain filled arm. She stared unflinchingly at his icy blue gaze, dropping her hands to her sides as she waited for him to make the first move. "Bastien Leclue!" Bastien''s Name was called by the instructor. He blew air through his nose before turning to fetch his training gear. Nami stared at his back as a familiar rush of excitement began to bubble up within her. "You''ve got yourself into some deep shit there Nami, Bastien is not the type to pull his punches on a pretty face." Duncan warned. Nami snapped out of her thoughts remembering that there was still a bit of a crowd around her. Duncan turned to go get his training gear, wording out good luck to Nami before disappearing in the dojo. "Nami come get your gear." Nami stepped forward. "This is the smallest size I can find but I''m positive that it can fit you. You should also come wearing your own sports bra too." The instructor mentioned as he gave Nami the batch of clothes in his hands. "That''s okay sir, already ahead of you." "That''s what I like to here. Now go get dressed with the others. Scream if those boys try anything on you." Nami smirked, "I''d like to see them try." She said confidently before entering the dojo. _____________//____________//__________// The guys changing room was filled with chatter, but those soon reduced to whispers as Nami entered. Being a predominantly male space, she didn''t expect there to be female facilities. All eyes were on here as she walked to a free stall and locked the door on her way in. "Daym dawg when did she become apart of the club?" "I heard she is the Kami cup''s silver medalist." "Nah bro, that''s impossible. Her body is too small to pack that much of a punch." "She looks tomboyish to me." "Ya you right, in the world we live in I doubt I''d be surprised if she was packing an extra leg." "Ya she could be one of those chicks with a dick typa ting." "Man get your Futanari loving ass outta here we all know your story." The guys erupted in laughter after hearing that. It stopped immediately after Nami walked out. I guess the boys on this side are the same as them afterall. Nami thought to herself after hearing everything, then again it wasn''t like they were trying to be reticent. She wore the training gear that was given to everyone. This consisted of a tight blue bodysuit and over it she wore baggy boxing shorts that were filled by her plump black African ass. Lastly, she wore the school''s white sports shirt that was baggy enough for her to pass as a boy. Shoes were not required. The guys were awe struck as they quietly starred at her leaving the changing room. Once the door closed behind her the chatter started up again. "I call dibs." "Nah bro but, she a ting though." "Yeah, a ting with a ting, mind you." "You don''t know that." Laughing the other guy replied. "Yeah, but what if she is? Are you gon take one for da team?" "Eyy man, none of the tings you''ve dated looked as good as her." "Eyy bro when was the last time you dated." Before he could reply another guy from across the room called out "Never!" The whole locker room burst out in laughter as the guy sat back down laughing at himself too. "Aight bet, I can bag that by the end of the freshmen Orientation." Duncan chuckled to himself after hearing that. Good luck with that. He thought. "Get a tings number first bro, your chats been looking dry since we was freshmen." The locker room laughed at him, but it was cut short when the instructor came in to hurry them up. In 5 minutes, the guys were on their knees quietly waiting for the instructor to begin the lesson. The entire floor was matted, there was no gym equipment or any obstacles around to obstruct the students. Practically it was an empty room with white walls and a red ceiling, Nami even noticed a few red stains on the blue rubber mat. A great sign that the members of that dojo didn''t mess around. "It''s nice to see everyone has rested well over the Holiday but as good as rest is for your mental state it sets us back in terms of our fitness. From tomorrow onward we will be working on regaining our lost fitness but today I would like to use as a measurement of everyone''s strength. We will take each other on in one-on-one sparring matches." Some chatter began to build up amongst the students and Nami''s eyes locked with Bastien''s who was staring back at her. "I am aware that there are some of you who want to settle some old rivalry or whatever, but match ups will be chosen by yours truly. After our fitness has been regained only then will you decide who you would want to spar with understood." "Yes sir!" The learners said in unison. "Right then the first match up shall be Bastien and Mitchell. Step to the square." Bastien stood up and walked in the circle. He was followed by a guy with short blonde hair. "Bastien." The blonde greeted. "Mitchell." Bastien responded, staring down at his opponent. The guy Bastien faced wasn''t short by any merit, but Bastien being the tallest in the dojo made him look small in comparison. The shirt he wore hugged his well-defined muscles and his cold icy gaze could send a chill down any opponent. Nami had to admit that he was quite intimidating, but that realization excited her even further. "We are all familiar with the rules but due to some new faces I''ll explain. Right now, it''s all about forcing your opponent to quit. So, it''s either render them unable to fight or make them utter the words ''I quit'' to win the match." Bastien didn''t like that he was going first but if showing off his strength would intimidate her then he would have been fine with that, but still that look in her eyes earlier stirred up a fire in him. There were 17 of them in the dojo. So, if he was able to end the match quickly, he would still have a chance at taking Nami on. A master in two fighting styles, huh? He couldn''t help but be excited. "Before we start, I have some choice words for my opponent." Mitchell requested. Bastien blinked out of his thoughts. The instructor nodded giving him the permission. "You''ve been the star for quite a while now Bastien. But this year I will take captaincy and become the face of this dojo." He declared. Bastien didn''t answer him only intensifying his glare. He had to stay focused. Underestimating one''s opponent was frowned upon among Knights. In order to show proper respect, he''d have to give it everything he got. The instructor told the rest of his students to sit by the wall to give the two space. "BEGIN!!" Mitchell was a Practitioner of Water-God style which was weak against Bastien''s Earth-God style. It wasn''t the first time they crossed fists. Other than the countless sparring sessions they had only fought once, going all out. Yes, he remembered it all as if it had happened yesterday, the day he nearly took his life. The two approached each other ever so slowly. When finally in striking range Bastien faked a jab which caused Mitchell to jump back, but before he could launch himself back Bastien swept his leading foot, causing him to fall on the mat with a loud thump. He was still afraid. Mitchell got up and fired a hook aiming for his face. Bastien ducked and jabbed him on his left ribs. This caused Mitchell to recoil back but Bastien wasn''t finished with him. Mitchell threw another punch to get Bastien off him only for Bastien to catch his fist and pull him closer to knee him in the stomach. Bastien twisted and Judo flipped Mitchell on the mat. Mitchell rolled to catch his balance but once he was on one knee Bastien fired a side kick hitting him directly on the nose knocking him out completely. "That''s enough. Winner is Bastien." Nami had to hold herself back from screaming in excitement. That sweep was Water-God style. Coming from a man his size I wouldn''t have expected it. I wonder what rank he is? Nami was nearly jumping for joy, but held herself back when she saw a few guys already had their eyes on her. The match ended in 20 seconds, and with that in mind Nami could already tell what angel Bastien was going for. Looks like it won''t be as boring as I first thought. Nami thought locking eyes with Bastien''s icy blues. The rest of the fights went by quickly and Nami began to think that the instructor was purposely pairing the weaker guys with the stronger ones. Another match ended with a guy being thrown on the mat. Until it was her turn. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Due to the uneven numbers Bastien step on the mat. Nami you''re up." Nami sighed and walked on the mat. I guess it was inevitable. Of course, the instructor would pair his strongest fighter against me. It wouldn''t be fair otherwise. She thought. "Ready to lose?" Bastien asked. "Do I look like a mirror?" Nami retorted. "Bastien you shall be the referee for this match." The instructor said handing him the white flag. "But---" "Nami, the silver medalist in the Kami Cup Tournament otherwise known as Blacksilver. It is an honor to have you join my dojo. I''m Brendan Leclue but please call me Instructor. You might not know this, but I am the Retired sword of Newark. Don''t expect this to be easy." Nami was shocked with the sudden change but was still excited as she had never tested her metal against a former Royal knight. "It''s good to make your acquaintance Mr. Leclue. Fair warning if you hold back, you will regret it." Nami noticed the bitter look on Bastien''s face and smiled knowing their feelings for each other were mutual. Nonetheless he played his role as the ref. "BEGIN." Nami carefully stalked her opponent who stood with his arms relaxed by his sides, a tactic Nami was familiar with. He was hiding his fighting style. Of course, there was a few methods to force them to reveal their hand. In the blink of an eye she closed the gap between them and fired a punch aimed at his abdomen but quickly jumped back, dodging a back hand that could''ve taken her head off. Nami steadied her breathing knowing if she rushed her attack, it would put her in danger. It''s good to see age hasn''t blunted the blade of this Retired Sword. Nami thought as the instructor stood in a low fighting stance. Earth God style, huh. Nami smiled. She slowly approached him this time purposely getting in his strike range. He fired a quick jab which she dodged and fired her own, but it was blocked. Her arm was grabbed this time and Nami immediately knew what was next. She guarded her abdomen, expecting a heavy straight punch. But Nami was surprised as she was pulled in for a high knee to the face. She couldn''t dodge so she put her hand on her chin to absorb some of the impact. She recoiled back leaving herself open. The instructor aimed for a punch to the stomach but missed when she twisted and responded with a back hand punch of her own. Nami then swung a kick to his left rib cage. But he caught her foot with his under arm. Almost reflexively she leaped off her strong foot and fired a kick straight to his Jaw. She fell on her back after he let her go. Nami quickly took the opportunity to send him off balance. She kicked his right leg making him fall on his back, but the instructor was quick to recover as he rolled himself back to his feet. He took in a deep breath and almost instantly appeared in front of her with a punch connecting with her mid-section. This winded Nami badly as she fell to the floor. He came from above her to fire the finishing blow, but Nami rolled to the side and back on her feet again. She ran straight at him and jumped catching him off guard. He tried to sidestep but Nami''s legs wrapped around his neck and in a quick motion she flipped him in a Hurricanrana. His back hit the floor with a loud thud. Nami took his arm and wrapped it with her legs putting him in an arm lock submission. She leaned back to put more pressure on his elbow and she could feel that she was close to breaking it. Until she felt his chest rise and he started to pull his arm back. He struggled to fight Nami''s strength but was able to get a grasp on his hand and rolled over her to finally lift her up. Nami thought of letting go but it was already too late. In a swift movement he threw Nami''s body with extreme force onto the mat. The ground shook a little, but it was enough for the learners sitting down to feel it. Nami was absolutely winded, but she still forced her body to roll back to escape the inevitable. This time she was in too much pain to get back on her feet the instructor rushed in and fired the finishing blow headed straight for her face. Water-God style: Drop flow The moment his fist made contact with her hand she pushed and twisted her body with the momentum of his fist and once her legs wrapped around his neck she used her body weight and his forward momentum to force him to fall down and once that happened, she stood up and twisted her body for a spin kick that connected cleanly with the instructor''s right cheek sounding like a loud belly flop. The fight was over, but just as she was about to remove her leg the instructor pulled it towards him and pounced at her. Though he was close she could still slip under him, but just as she began the technique her leg froze in place. With in seconds the instructor pinned Nami under him and fired a punch aiming straight for her face. She closed her eyes to brace for the coming pain but was met with a light breeze that passed by her face. She knew what had happened without even opening her eyes. "I quit." Nami let out in a disappointed whisper. The instructor staggered up and looked at his students. "What you witnessed right now is Nami''s Mastery in Water God style and Wind God style. If you give her a hard time, I doubt I''ll be able to stop her from beating the living shit out of you. Class dismissed. Everybody hit the showers." The instructor said wiping the blood dripping from his nose and mouth. "Use the cream in the changing room to help heal your wounds." All the boys left the room with a shocked expression on their face meanwhile Nami sat on the ground in defeat. "You shouldn''t feel bad about losing to me. I am a Former Royal knight after all." Nami scoffed at his comment. "Is that your way of making me feel better? It''s not working." Nami said with a forced smile on her face. "You are a spoiled brat if I''ve ever seen one." The instructor said laughing. "It has only been a year since the Kami cup so, you shouldn''t rush things, your injury will get better." The instructor said softly as he exited the dojo. Nami sighed and looked to a pillar next to the changing room. "If you''re done listening in on my conversation you can come out now." She said talking to the person hiding behind the pillar. Bastien stepped out from his hiding spot and stood in front of the door to the changing rooms. "Just so you know, I wasn''t flirting with your dad." Nami saw the confusion on his face and snickered a little. "He''s not my... How did you know?" He asked. "I''m not stupid, now is there something you wanna say?" Nami asked. "You better not think you''re special just cause My da---the instructor likes you." "Don''t feel threatened the man isn''t even my type." Nami tried to stand up but the pain all over her body grounded her. "Mind helping me up?" She asked. "If you are as good as you say you are you should be able to pick yourself up, don''t you think?" Bastien asked with a smug expression on his face. "Damn I knew you were an asshole before, but this exceeds my expectations." She said struggling to pick herself up. She stumbled on her feet with Bastien still staring her down. "You still owe me a match." Bastien said getting into a fighting stance. /Honestly, I''m in no shape to give him a good fight, but who am I to say no to someone who obviously wants to get his ass beat./ Nami thought as she forced herself into a fighting stance. Some of the guys came out of the changing room seeing that they were about to go at it. "FIGHT!!"One of them called out alerting the rest of the changing room that there was a fight about happen. Some guys came out to see Nami and Bastien shaping up for a fight. Bastien leaped first aiming a punch for her face to quickly end the match. Nami took a deep breath in and flawlessly evaded the punch she was gonna respond with one of her own, but he already beat her to it firing another fist going to her face. She was still able to dodge but Bastien used his momentum to twist into a back kick aiming for her chest. She couldn''t dodge that one, so she quickly guarded herself blocking the kick which brought her to her knees. She tried to quickly go back on the defensive, but her knee locked her in place. Just as Bastien was gonna finish it with an axe kick Duncan stepped in blocking his kick and pushing him back. Bastien looked at him with a confused look. "This isn''t a game Duncan, she already rejected you so why help her!" Bastien said getting in Duncan''s face. "That''s enough man can''t you see she is still exhausted from her fight with the instructor!" Bastien sighed. "You got lucky this time. Next time you won''t have this pussy protecting you!" Bastien said making his way to the changing room. The guys who were watching began to leave one by one having no words for what they just saw. "Hey Duncan, I don''t wanna sound like a burden to you, but can you carry me to the changing room? I can''t move my legs." Nami pleaded. Duncan nodded and picked her up Bridal style, surprised by how light she was. Nami was obviously embarrassed for looking so weak. "Thanks for stepping in when you did. I could''ve been seriously injured there." Nami said refusing to look him in the eye. "No worries. I just need to put that idiot in his place." Duncan felt a pull on his shirt. "Please don''t." Nami''s voice came out in a suppressed whisper. In fact he could feel her whole body trembling in his arms. She was crying. "O-Okay." Struggling to think of a counter to her request, Duncan just agreed. He gently placed her down in an empty stall before turning to leave, closing the stall door behind him. Nami saw her sports bag being slid under the bottom opening of her stall. "If you need anything gimme a call. I sent my number to your phone so no need to worry." Duncan said before he left. Nami stared at her stall door with an empty expression in her eyes, listening to everyone else as they began leaving. And once the changing rooms were empty, her tears began blurring her vision. "Damn you!" She cried out in a choked scream. She punched her right leg repetitively as tears flowed out of her eyes. She hated every second of it. She couldn''t move, when it counted the most she froze up. Why? What were all those years of blood. All those years of tears. What were they for if she was going to end up defeated by someone who didn''t put half of the work as she did? She gritted her teeth in frustration, digging her fingers in her hair, before her eyes shot open and she slowly began to rise with her hands still on her head. That''s right... I cut it. She thought, before laughing at herself. Come on Namibia, you said you''d get rid of that crybaby. Can''t be showing any weakness. Her hand was still trembling violently. She looked at her right leg and the popping sound it made that one faithful day rang inside her ears. The smell of blood made her feel nauseas and the roar of the cheering crowd was almost deafening. "Breath." She told herself as she slowly began to regulate her breathing. Her trembling stopped and eventually she calmed down. The tears stopped as she shoved that memory to the back of her mind. This is a new start Namibia, can''t bitch out now. She told herself before she began undressing __________//________________//_________// Bastien muttered to himself in frustration as he made his way back to the dojo. Bastien was already on his way home only to get a call from his dad. The janitor was supposed lock but something came up and now he had to do it. He sighed as he opened the door, expecting everyone to have gone home, but right in the middle of the changing room stood a shirtless Nami with her back turned to him. He immediately flared up and started apologizing. "I-I am so sorry, I-I-I thought everyone left so..." He stuttered. Nami didn''t answer him and kept her back turned to him. "You have a nice back, y''know. And curves and..." There was a long pause until Nami heard his footsteps approach her. Her eyes widened in shock when he was just a few feet from her. Her heart raced but she calmed herself to think rationally. "Bastien, back off." She said coldly. Everything seemed quiet as Nami''s mind began racing through questions. Before she knew his hands pulled her close by the waist and wrapped themselves around her body. She froze. "Oh, now don''t be like that. It''s only us in this school now y''know. Anything could happen." Bastien''s deep voice echoed through Nami''s body as his hand began making their way up her waist. Nami snapped herself out of her frozen state and grabbed his hands before they could go any higher, and in one movement flipped him so hard he hit the tile floor with a thunderous thud. She backed away from him with her shirt over her chest. He slowly began standing up, rubbing the back of his head. When their eyes met Nami instantly knew what was going on. She turned to put on her shirt, ignoring Bastien who was slowly walking back to her. "I like girls when they''re feisty. It adds flavor to their personality." He said with a little chuckle. "Honestly Bastien, you''re not even my type and the fact that you''re possessed right now isn''t helping your case." Bastien froze right when he was about to wrap his arms around her again. "Possessed? Baby girl what fantasy world are you living in?" "I live in a world where 30% of the human population is capable of using magic, but there aren''t any physical differences between a normal human and a Mage, so what is a way we can distinguish between the two?" Nami looked at Bastien now having buttoned her shirt, her eyes holding a flame of determination in them. "By looking at the effects their magic has on others." Bastien sighed. "That''s an absurd leap, but what gave it away?" He asked. "You barely know this person to tell the difference. So, how would you know that he ain''t a sleazy scumbag that would sleep with anything that has TnA?" Nami proceeded to ignore the possessed Bastien. "Y''know you''re the first person to figure this out. For a couple of years this school has been nothing, but a bite filled with noble people like this shit stain. Not until I came into the picture. I have dirt on everyone in this school students and teachers alike. So can you blame me if I''m trying to get some on the world-famous Blacksilver Nami?" "You talk a lot for someone who wants to keep their identity hidden. We might have just met but the more you talk the easier it is for me to find you." Nami stated as she threw her jersey on. "For example, the person controlling Bastien right now, is outside that door with a camera at the ready. I know for a fact that you aren''t faster than me, so You better start running." Bastien looked visibly terrified. He smiled before his body flopped over. Nami turned around to get the rest of her stuff and a few seconds later Bastien woke up. He was visibly confused as if he had lost his memory. "Hello Bastien." Nami greeted as she began walking out. "What happened?" He asked before groaning from the pain he felt on the back of his head. Nami threw the healing ointment at Bastien before turning to leave. "You came here to lock the dojo. I''m done changing so I guess I''ll see you tomorrow." Nami said as she closed the door behind her. Leaving a confused Bastien on the floor. Chapter 2 "YOU DID WHAT!!" Shouted Brian pissed off with the news his dad brought down on him. "Think of it son, she is the best fighter in that dojo. She has at least three styles of fighting she has learned imagine how much the two of you can learn from each other." "But still Dad out of all the people in that dojo you just had to partner me up with the only person I have issues with!" He spat back. His father stood up from his seat. "I have made my decision Brian, question me any further about the matter and you will regret it." His father said even though he was shorter than him his words made him feel as if he was the bigger man. Brian just stomped upstairs, banging the door as he entered his room. His dad was about to go after him but was stopped by his wife. "Let him blow off some steam, remember he has your temper." His wife cooed. "I know, it just feels like no matter what I do that boy doesn''t respect me." He said sitting down. He flicked his finger changing the channel on their flat screen. Stopping by the news channel. "You just need to be patient with him. He will see what we do for him is beneficial." She said, hearing her phone ring in her pocket. "Hello." She answered. This just in, former national threat, Ahamed Binyam was sentenced to death earlier this morning. His final trial will be held this weekend in the Alamein Hall... "I never thought I''d see that face again." Brian''s dad commented as he scratched the center of his chest. "Your insane!" He jerked his head to his wife. "How dare you think that you I''d support that bastard, you know what he did to me!" Brendan walked up to his wife. "Honey is everything okay?" He said in a comforting tone. She ended the call and jumped into her husband''s arms. "Natalie?" After a minute of them standing there in each other''s arms Natalie pulled away. "I got all the energy I need now." "Another late night?" Brendan asked. "You can order dinner since I could be out for a while." She said, kissing her husband goodbye. "Don''t be gone too long, or you''ll miss out on my legendary massages!" Natalie flashed her husband a smile before closing the door behind her. ______________ Chris Macklemore, a scholarship student that excelled with all his subjects. Rosemary had no shortage of geniuses, but even among them he seemed to be the cream of the crop. His body was smaller than the average guy and his glasses were so thick they could pass as a magnifying glass. Classic nerd look. On top of that the boy was shy, in the three days he had been at school he hadn''t talked to a single person. Mazekien hadn''t realized how intently she was staring at the boy until she noticed his flushed cheeks and trembling fingers. He must be so uncomfortable right now. She figured. Let me strike up a conversation with him. "Good Morning class, judging by how loud you are this morning, I guess you''re excited about today''s news." She was interrupted by her home room teacher as he entered the class. "Freshman Orientation Day. A day where each of you will be assigned a freshmen to look after, but since we have new learners in our class they will get to co-mentor a single freshman with a random partner." Everything had come full circle as Maze could reminisced about her first Senior Mentor, in fact she was looking at him at that very moment. She heard a whimper coming from next to her, it seemed Chris''s trembling had worsened. His skin grew pale and Maze began worrying for the boy''s health, but yet again before she could question him about it, she was interrupted by the teacher. "Mohammed, you shall be partnered up with Daphne there in the back." Mr. Fry announced. Mohammed was one of the other new students in her class. He too hadn''t spoken with anyone in the 3 days he was there. With bright amber eyes, a tall and lanky build, and light brown skin he carried a rather intimidating aura around him. His sharp eyes making him look like he was permanently angry. It didn''t help that everyone knew that he was a Southerner. Understanding the prejudice that could come with she felt sorry for the guy. "Chris your partner is Mazekien." Mr. Fry announced. Only then did the boy peak his head out of his book, but he instantly dove back in when his eyes met with Maze''s. An obvious flush forming on his pasty white skin. Hold on, does this boy... No it''s probably just my looks that got him so jumpy. Maze figured. She wasn''t a stranger to how attractive she looked, heck she was even aware that of the effect it had on most of the opposite sex, sometimes even the same sex. On top of that she held an influential position within the school so it made sense to her as to why he''d be so jumpy around her I should probably clear the air so he doesn''t get the wrong idea. Mr. Fry continued with his announcements until the bell rang for their first class. Getting up from her seat Maze circled in front of Chris, knocking his desk to get his attention. "I don''t think I''m ugly enough for you to be hiding behind your book." Maze teased. Finally getting him to make eye contact with her. "Uhm, H-hello Ms. Schmidt, I-I-I''m Chris, but you can call me uhm ya just call me Chris." Chris laughed awkwardly. He was so adorable. "You are not used to talking to people are you?" She noticed the slight flinch he did. "Drop the formalities and call me Maze, we are classmates after all." Chris was still overly tense, so Maze came up with a proposal. "You should sit with us during lunch so I can introduce you to the rest of my friends, kay." Chris''s mouth froze open and the flush on his cheeks deepened in color. "I have Chemistry right now, but I''ll be sure to leave a seat open for you if you accept." Maze turned to leave as Chris tried to pick his jaw up from the floor. His eyes fixed on her back as walked out of the class, a smile formed on his lips, but he was quick to slap himself out of it. ______________ One of the biggest structures in Rosemary high is Rosemary hall as it was built to accommodate over 10 000 people with room to spare. It had a stage used for plays and singing competitions. Behind the stage was a room where all the band equipment was and a soundproof room for practice. A repurposed performance Hall and unironically one of Rosemary''s staple structures. Maze could remember from the time she was a freshman, looking up at the Head Leaders that came before her. All of them felt so far and out of reach from her, but now as it was her term she couldn''t help but marvel at the power she felt standing at that podium. I wonder if this is how my brother felt when he stood here. After finishing the opening speech she invited the principal to stand at on the podium as she retreated back to her seat. "Damn bitch, you looked like a queen up there!" Tiffany exclaimed as she violently shaked her friend by the shoulders. Principal Vander cleared his throat, giving the pinked haired maiden a stern look which instantly quieted her. "You should try being quieter next time you choose to shake me like that ''kay." Mazekien said with an obviously fake smile on her. "Oh, come on, don''t tell me you''re on my case too." Tiffany pouted. Her chubby cheeks making her look extra adorable. "I can''t stay mad at you to save my life." Maze giggled. "That''s because you wuv me." Tiffany said giving Maze her potent puppy dog eyes. "I''ll cuddle you after we''re done with this assembly." She retorted. "Oh, guess somebody''s taking a page out of Brian''s book. So forceful." Tiffany clawed the air like a cat, adding a slight purr at the end of her sentence. "It''s amazing isn''t it." Maze started, taking Tiffany out of her playful mood. "We worked our asses off and now we''re here. Graduating later this year and after that we might never see each other again." "I''ll kill you if you don''t visit me every month." Tiffany retorted, getting a giggle out of her friend. "That''s unreasonable Tiffany. I''ll be inheriting my dad''s company once my birthday comes and once we graduate you''ll be moving to Rusavic." "Who''s to say I won''t fly halfway across the earth to see my best friend?" Maze rolled her eyes. "Be real Tiffany---" "Bitch anything real when you have enough money." Maze broke out in a laughter before receiving a stern glare from the principal. He went back to giving his speech shortly after that. "Look who''s the one getting in trouble now." Tiffany teased, getting a hissing "Shut up" from Maze. The two went quiet as they listened to the principal''s speech, as now almost everyone''s eyes were on them instead. Tiffany placed her open palm on Maze''s lap and Maze didn''t hesitate to intertwine her fingers with hers. "Your brother would be proud." Tiffany''s voice trembled as if she was holding back tears. Her grip tightening around hers. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "I bet he would." Maze answered with a flat tone. Principal Vander stepped down the Podium as he called Mazekien up to announce the pairings for the freshmen. She kissed Tiffany''s hand before getting up to go to the podium. Marcus would be proud? Yeah, I doubt it. She thought as she began her speech. Knowing him he''d be indifferent about the entire thing. But honestly, I wish he could see me now, so I could rub it in his smug face. "As you know today marks the annual Freshman Orientation Day where the Seniors who are the pride of our school get to mentor the newest members of our astounding phoenix family. That however isn''t the only special occasion. After 43 years of success Rosemary high reached out with an open hand to adopt some new talents amongst our seniors. I would like to formally welcome these three students into our ever-growing family: A prodigy from the South, Mohammed Binyam. (Mohammed stepped forward. Hands in pockets and an indifferent look on his face) A Genius from out-of-town, Chris Macklemore. (Chris nervously stepped forward. His shoulders tense on his sides.) And lastly Blacksilver herself, Nami. (Nami stepped forward. Sharing the same expression as Mohammed but standing more formally.) The crowd clapped hands for the three students before them and cameras went off like firecrackers before they turned to return to their seats once the clapping subsided. Chris shook violently in his seat as he felt he nearly fainted on the spot. His heart raced a million miles a minute and his palms were getting moist from sweating. So many eyes, so many flashes, it was all so disorienting. Maze continued her speech, snapping Chris out of his nervousness. It was something about her voice that was so soft yet captivating. Even he found himself chuckling at the jokes she made despite not knowing anything about those topics. He could tell that he wasn''t the only one under her spell as everyone else in the Hall paid close attention to her. Like the full moon she shone gently and at the same time she seemed so out of reach for someone like him and yet she reached out to him first. It could have been out of obligation, but it didn''t matter to him. He knew not to mess that opportunity up. "And now to announce the mentorship pairings for this year. Can Cindy Inoue come to the stage." A girl from the front came to the stage. She had dark shoulder length hair that was tied in a ponytail and light brown eyes with freckles on her cheeks. When she approached the center she tripped in front of Chris and by instinct he jumped in to stop her falling. "Are you okay?" Chris asked while helping her up. "It seems fate has a weird way of playing it''s cards, Chris Macklemore will be working along side me to be this young girls'' mentor." The crowd was taken aback but clapped in approval. Chris''s face flustered up when he realized that she was still resting on his chest. He wasn''t much taller than she was, and she seemed adamant in staying where she was "Chris leave the stage with her and wait outside for the rest of the seniors." Maze said to Chris with her usual warm smile. ________________//____________//________ Chris stood outside awkwardly waiting for the assembly to finish. He didn''t know what to say to the girl, so he just stood there looking at anything that grabbed his attention. For example, the butterfly that stood on the brick wall of the hall, the cloud that looked like a flower or the chip packet that flew in the light breeze. "I''m sorry If I caused you any trouble. I wasn''t wearing my glasses." Cindy apologized. Chris looked at her, surprised she was the first one to speak between them. "Oh no you didn''t at all I''m sorry I held you like that for so long I might have given other people the wrong idea." Chris apologized as he didn''t want her to feel guilty. "No don''t I actually liked it." Cindy whispered out the last part. "What?" Chris asked despite knowing exactly what she said. "Nothing, ignore me please." She said getting flustered she looked down to avoid his gaze not knowing that he was doing the same thing. "S-So why did you take of your glasses?" Chris asked trying to change the subject. "Well, I think I look a lot cuter without them, first impressions matter, y''know." She said twiddling her fingers. Chris couldn''t help but laugh at her. "Hey it''s not funny!" She said getting a little embarrassed. "No, I''m sorry it''s just that I used to think the same way in high school. I never did end up fitting in though." Cindy giggled at the thought. "If you want my advise I''d say start investing on contact lenses. I have a pair at home but I''ve grown to like my glasses." He admitted. "The thing about insecurities is that you could try to change them, but they never go away. It''s why I chose to live with mine." "Is that so?" She asked innocently. "I wish I could feel that way, but I couldn''t get over the bullying I got from my High School...."Almost reflexively Chris wrapped his arms around her capturing her in a warm embrace. Her eyes grew wide at the sudden embrace as her ear rested on his chest. "I may not be the strongest guy in this school, but I''ll make sure you never feel that way ever again." Chris said with a confidence that even took him by surprise. "It looks like you two are getting along well." Maze said as she approached the two. In their little moment they hadn''t noticed all the other seniors were finished with their pairings and were making their way to the cafeteria. Chris slowly pulled away from the hug and turned away from her muttering "I''m sorry." Repetitively. Maze chuckled at Chris''s constant apologizing before saying. "You should walk with me to lunch, I''m sure my friends are dying to speak with you." ____________//_____________//___________ Chris sat with his head hanging on his shoulders, an obviously sad look on his face. "Don''t worry about it Chris. How were you supposed to know that seniors and Juniors eat in different cafeteria?" Maze said trying to comfort him. The other Seniors didn''t react to grand when they noticed Cindy sitting among them. She was promptly escorted out when they caught wiff of her. "Now she probably hates me for making her look like a fool." Chris moped. "You''re being dramatic." Maze giggled at his little exaggeration. "Tiffany over here!" Maze waved to catch her friend''s attention. Chris got a good look at the girl who was approaching them. She was a dark-skinned girl with beautiful blue eyes. Her braids were black near the root but faded to a bright pink. The school''s jersey was wrapped around her waist which highlighted her curves. The most notable feature she had though was her huge chest. It was big enough to make Maze look flat in comparison. "Hey guys." The girl named Tiffany greeted as she sat opposite Maze. "So, Tiff, this is Chris, but by now you should already know and Chris this is my best friend, Tiffany." Tiffany extended her arm to give Chris a handshake. Her hands were so soft it got Chris by surprise. "Tiff, do you know where Brian and Duncan are?" Maze asked. "They said that they needed to discuss something, so they won''t be eating with us today." Maze said taking a bite from her burger. "So, Maze, did you invite him yet?" Asked Tiffany with her mouth partially stuffed with food. Chris looked at Maze who awkwardly looked away. "Maze don''t tell me you forgot?" She said swallowing the food in her mouth. "I was very busy okay, so it kinda slipped my mind." Maze lied. "Argh your hopeless without me. So, Chris what do you say?" Tiffany asked shifting her focus to Chris. "Oh, uhm what, sorry I wasn''t listening?" He lied. "There is this party that Maze is hosting at her place, wanna come?" Tiffany asked getting a bit too close for Chris''s liking. "Uhm, yea, sure, I''ll have to ask my parents though and I''m not sure if they will allow me." He said trying to find an excuse of why he can''t go to the party. "You''re an adult Chris, why do you need their permission to go out late?" Tiffany asked with an annoyed look on her. "Uhmm actually, I''m 16." Tiffany nearly choked on her food when she heard that. "No fucking way dude! You''re 16!" She exclaimed. "Wow Tiffany, I''m sure absolutely no one heard you just now." "Then take me a long with you. I''m sure your parents would allow you if they knew you had someone to look after you." Tiffany said flashing Chris a girly smile. She seemed a little too giddy for Chris''s liking. "Oh no you don''t have to do that. I don''t want to give my parents the wrong idea." Chris said imagining his parent''s reaction if he brought a girl as pretty as her to his place. "I''m sure Tiffany could work something out with them, she''s a member of the debate team and trust me when I say that she can be more than persuasive." Maze added. "Yeah, but that''s not what I''m worried about." Chris said, eyeing Tiffany''s bosom. "I''ll work something out, but I can''t make any promises." "Please do, I swear I''ll make it well worth your while." She said, placing her hand on his. Chris immediately turned beat red. "Oh, you poor little thing." Maze shook her head. "I wouldn''t fall for Tiffany''s little games if I were you." She warned. "Oh, come on Maze I''m just playing." Tiffany defended. "With what, his feelings? If he doesn''t want to come, then don''t force him." She reprimanded. "It''s okay, I''ll come." Tiffany jumped for joy and pulled him in for a big hug, his face buried deep within her bust. "Tiff, you''re suffocating him!" Maze called out laughing. Tiffany let go of Chris who had a more than satisfied smile on his lips. __________________________ The freshman Orientation party was to start from 16:00 and end at 19:00, but right after that party is over the seniors were to migrate to Maze''s place where the real party will begin. So Chris made up a little lie that will allow him to spend more time out of the house. With the lie he told his parents he will be out of the house until before Midnight. Even though he was reluctant to go, it was his first ever Highschool party. He was never invited for any of those in his previous school. That and Tiffany did a great deal in convincing him on his way home. He didn''t have much in terms of style in his clothing as most of his attire was chosen by his parents. The best he could do was a white shirt and pair of denim jeans. He borrowed his father''s spray and sprayed his entire body with it. He fixed his curly bangs so they hung just above his eyes and lastly he removed his glasses a put on his contact lenses. Feeling rather weird without his glasses He came down the stairs and his parents awaited him at the door. They both gasped at how different Chris as he didn''t usually put any effort on his looks before this. "Look at you Chris! You look so Handsome. Now listen to me boy I may be 58 years old but I''m way too young to be a grandmother." Chris''s face turned beat red at the statement. "Mom I''m too young for that okay!" Chris reprimanded. "Kids these days grow up way too quickly. You can''t blame me for feeling a tiny bit worried." "Oh, come on now sweetie you can''t cloud his thoughts with that nonsense. The boy''s balls haven''t dropped yet." His father''s statement made him feel worse. "Okay everybody I''m leaving. I''ll be back before Midnight okay!" Chris said bolting through the door. ________________________ The freshman Orientation party was an event where the first-year junior high students bonded with the third-year senior students. Lots of games and team building activities were played and the Dj kept the dance floor active. Food and drinks were sold so no one went hungry. The activities were especially fun for Chris who was basically with Cindy for the entire 3 hours. Maze was busy setting up the party, so Chris had to look after her the whole time. Not that he found it annoying, it was actually quite the opposite. She was a klutz half of the time but the other half she was quite entertaining. Her curiosity and bright-eyed innocence were the best part. Chris didn''t know why but she felt like a nice breath of fresh air. He loved her company and felt disappointed with a hint of sadness when the Orientation came to an end and all the freshmen had to go home. Chris didn''t want to leave her so soon so he decided to wait with Cindy until her big sis came to fetch her. "Y''know, Chris you a lot more fun than anyone else your age. I thought you were the serious broody type at first but it seems I was worried for nothing." Cindy said. "How old do you think I am?" Chris asked scratching his head. "Well you are a senior so you should be 17 or 18 right?" Chris shook his head. "Sorry to burst your bubble but I''m still 14. That''s actually the first time someone has said that I look older." Chris chuckled. "Really!?" She asked excitedly as smile spread across her face and a light blush painted itself on her cheeks. A car pulled up in front of them. "Oh that''s my sister. I guess I''ll see you next week." She fidgeted with her finger before she wrapped her arms around Chris''s neck and pulled him in for a hug. Chris''s hands froze at his side as he didn''t know what to do with them. Before he could return the gesture Cindy pulled away and quickly got inside the car. The car drove off with Chris still frozen on the spot. "Bye Chris!" Cindy shouted through the open window of the car. Chris smiled ear to ear and his blush turned his face beat red. He hugged himself and looked up at the night sky. It''s so cold but I feel so warm. She was so soft and she smelt so sweet. /THIS IS THE BEST!/ He thought, barely able to keep in his scream. His phone rang in his pocket and when he picked it up he saw a few Messages from Maze They read: "Thanks for filling in for me." "How was the party??" "Come over quickly before it''s too full." "Address Newark North Maple Street 20022" Chris stood there and pondered on whether or not he should go, he was already satisfied with his night, but not going to a party after getting invited was bound to make Maze mad at him. And he didn''t want that. Sucking it up he turned down the road and began his trek towards the party venue. ____________________________ Chapter 3 The Freshmen Orientation Party had finally concluded, and the Seniors of Rosemary were more than ready to get the real party started. With all the freshmen now gone a herd of Uber and Taxi drivers surrounded the perimeter of Rosemary high. Nami had spent the Majority of her time there looking after her freshman alongside her partner Mitchell, an experience she would have preferred not to go through as she was the victim of their constant teasing. Their freshmen Greg was a rather chubby boy and a spoiled brat which was boosted by Mitchell''s big brother attitude towards the boy. They clicked so well Nami began to wonder if they were actually related. "Hey, Mitchell. Aren''t you going to Maze''s party?" Nami asked the blonde who had begun walking to his residence. He turned with a snarky smile on his face before saying. "And here I am thinking you''ve had enough of my pretty little face?" Nami rolled her eyes in response. "You''re right, thanks for reminding me." Her sarcasm got a chuckle out of the blonde. "Me and Maze aren''t really on the best terms, so I won''t be joining you for this one." Nami looked at him curiously. "And why is that the case?" She asked. "It''s nothing you have to worry about, just go have fun and unless you have a designated driver I''d advise you not to go to hard on the alcohol." Mitchell answered with his back turned to her. "Why would there be alcohol at a party like this? Isn''t the school hosting it?" Nami asked which got Mitchell to stop dead in his tracks. "No fucking way, you''ve never been to a party before." The shock in Mitchell''s tone was amplified by his wide-eyed stare, though his face shortly adopted that mischievous smile Nami got all too accustomed to that night. "I-I have I just---." "How strong is Grey." Mitchell interrupted. "Y-you mean the color grey?" Mitchell burst out in laughter making Nami go red with embarrassment. She threw a punch straight into his mid section which got him coughing violently. "Shut up okay, I get it! Just don''t go spreading this." Mitchell straightened himself while chuckling before saying. "It''s cool, It''s not like I''ve got friends to share it with either way. I''m heading out, so see you next week. Virgin Beth." Mitchell turned to leave, leaving Nami with a concerned look on her face. ________________________ The sun had set awhile back, the sky was cloudless with a few stars spread unevenly. The air was icy cold, but Mohammed didn''t feel it, he never felt cold. But for the sake of normalcy, he wore a bright green sweater that he had just recently bought with blue jeans and white sneakers. He stood under a streetlight, wondering why he had chosen to go to this party. Oh, right, he couldn''t say no to that pink haired girl he met earlier, those innocent blue eyes and annoyingly energetic voice was more than enough to persuade him. And now he was lost in the streets of Newark City without a hint as to where he was to go next. It was too late to go back home, the buses back to the South had stopped coming long after the sun had set. As a Southerner it was seen as a blessing to receive an opportunity in the North. But as grateful as he was he knew he couldn''t relax. He worked his hardest to get to where he was and he owed it to his family to give it his all. And yet here he was, in the middle of the night, in an unfamiliar city with no way home. Just as he looked down he noticed someone coming. He stared at the floor in an effort to ignore the person pacing by, only catching a few glimpses of the person as they past by him. He recognized her. Waiting for her to walk a bit further from him before he began following her. He kept up a slow and unassuming pace so as to not draw suspicion to himself. He figured that she was also heading towards Mazekien''s party venue, having nothing to base his assumptions off other than her being a person from school. He followed the girl around the city which was still as bright as day with all the lights that were on. The streets were clean and less crowded as they were during daytime. The city had a peaceful vibe to it. He could see it already, him and his family enjoying the peaceful lifestyle the north had to offer. But he couldn''t get distracted, as he still had to make it to the party and find a way back home, at best he could last the whole night in the party and leave in the morning. The girl he was following turned into an alleyway which prompted Moe to follow along. Though something didn''t feel right about his situation. There were less cars in the area and all shops around him were closed. With his guard up he slowly approached the alleyway. He rapidly turned into it expecting to be ambushed, but was surprised to see there was nothing but a dead end. He sighed a breath of relief before the realization of just how lost he was began to settle in. "Why are you following me." Before he knew it he was already face first on the cold floor, unable to feel his arms and lower body. "I''ll ask one more time," She placed a foot on the back of Moe''s neck making it slightly harder to breathe. This was the girl Moe was following, but how did she realize that he was following her specifically. He was far enough to barely be seen. "I-I am looking for the party venue... The one Ms. Mazekien is hosting." Moe blurted out, hoping that would be enough to get him out of his predicament. How did it even happen? His guard was up and yet still she was able to get the jump on him. Who was this girl? "A likely story, but I''m not sure I believe you." She said adding pressure on his throat. "I swear! *Cough* I got lost and followed you since I recognized you from school!" He wheezed out. The girl thought about it for a while before slowly removing her foot off the back of his neck. Suddenly Moe could feel the sensation in his limbs again and he sprang up from the floor. He coughed a bit as he balanced himself on his knees before turning to face the girl. Wearing all black with a baggy hoodie and sweatpants, the girl was shorter than him with brown chocolate skin and dark eyes that glared back at him intensely. "You are Nami, am I correct?" The girl just gave him a silent nod. An awkward silence came between them with her unrelenting gaze burrowing holes through him. "Uhm... Do you know where the party is?" Moe asked in an effort to break the silence. "Follow me." She said in a deadpan tone, as she began leading the way. Moe complied feeling she was likely to leave him behind if he didn''t. Their walk was a quiet one and the tension between them was quick to fill the air. He tried to distract himself with the scenery, but the silence between them was unbearable. He had so many questions for her, but was too afraid of what she might do to him if he asked her anything. Never had he lost power over his body like that before. "So, you''re from the South?" Nami asked, surprising Moe a little. "Yeah." He answered, still cautious of the girl. "How is it like there?" Was she trying to start a conversation? "Like shit." Moe answered. "Oh, I see." She said, before going quiet yet again. Taking the hint Moe decided that it was his turn to try and spark up a conversation. "So, where are you from?" He asked. "I''d rather not say." She responded coldly. "Oh... uhm, I just thought---" "The less you know about me the better." She said, her tone not shifting at all. "Then why would, you start up small talk if you have no intention of sharing anything?" Moe asked feeling a little frustrated. "You''re right, maybe talking to you wasn''t very smart of me." "Yeah, maybe." Moe said as he began to sober up from his frustration. They began to come across cars that filled the entire road with barely any walkway. Some muffled music came out of the seemingly small two story building with bright changing lights coming from both floors. Moe was mesmerized by this for a good minute before he was snapped out of it by a loud sigh from Nami. "Listen, I''m not good at all this first impressions stuff, so sorry if I came off as a little cold." She turned to him with an apologetic look in her eyes which made her seem way softer than before. "Then let''s start from scratch, my name is Mohammed." He said extending his hand to her. Nami looked at it a bit before shaking it. "My name is Nami, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance Mohammed." She said with a lively smile on her face. "Awesome, now let''s go enjoy ourselves, before the sun rises." ___________________ The venue was quickly getting crowded as swarms and swarms of people kept entering, but as open as the event wad Maze was sure to have security crackdown on anyone who dared to break the events rules. No heavy drugs, No outside alcohol, No cellphones, No fighting. Fairly simple rules to follow, but she wasn''t dumb enough to trust everyone to follow them. The event was the last she would ever get to host as the rest of the year was to hectic to allow any other event like it. She was going to make sure that nothing would ruin her perfect night. She stepped in the DJ''s booth and grabbed the mic excitedly. "Ladies and Gentlemen are you Ready!" The crowd cheered back at her. "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t hear that. I said, ARE YOU READY!!" The crowd screamed even louder, almost enough to shatter the windows of the building. The DJ spun the disc and played Unlike us by Ruderick Kamar. Everybody cheered as they began jumping to the beat. Maze stepped down the DJ booth and began pushing her way through the crowd, finding her way to Tiffany who already had a can in her hands. "You couldn''t wait til the party started?" Maze shouted in her ear as that was the only way she''d hear her. "Nah Bitch, early bird catches the worm. YEAHHHHH!!" Tiffany was about to jump back in the crowd before being pulled back by Maze. The two ran upstairs and stopped at the second floor. "Your cousin, has he already arrived?" Maze asked in an anxious excitement. "Bitch chill, Leshauna is already at the bar. You should have a drink before you start ruining the fun for yourself." Tiffany pulled her towards the bar before Maze came to a hard stop. "I still need to check in with the bouncers, so I can''t---" Tiffany shoved her half drank can of Heine in her hands. "Brian is overseeing the bouncers, and Duncan is guarding the inside. Now are you gonna drink up or are you gonna worry yourself all night?" Maze sighed before pouring the bitter liquid in her mouth. "Good girl. I want you to remember that this might be the last time we''ll be having fun like this so enjoy it while it still last." Tiffany pulled Maze closer for a peck on the lips. "Now let''s get fucked up like the animals that we are!" _____________________________________________________ Chris had finally reached the venue of the party and saying that he was overwhelmed by the whole setup was an understatement. Upon entering the venue, you would hear music so loud that you''d feel your body vibrate every time the beat dropped, the lights were so bright that your eyes would squint every time they''d pass your face, the scent of weed and other narcotics polluted the air and the atmosphere was warmed by the sheer mass of people in the venue. Chris froze on the spot not knowing what to do or where to start. Luckily, he was saved by Tiffany who pulled him out of the madness. "Chris! I''m so glad you made it!" She shouted over loud music. "Where is Maze?!" He asked, attempting to make his voice sound over the music. "What?!" Tiffany asked, not being able to hear him. "Where is Maze?!!" He asked even louder. Tiffany pulled him by the arm upstairs where the music was not as loud. "Sorry, I couldn''t hear you. Do you mind repeating what you said?" Tiffany asked seemingly out of breath. Chris could now get a good look of things since the lights weren''t all that crazy on the second floor. It had more of a chilled vibe compared to the first floor. It had a pool and a jacuzzi. A bar could be spotted at one corner of the room with a bartender tending to some customers. "Chris, Chris can you hear me?" Tiffany tapped him on the shoulder to snap him back to reality. "Sorry Tiffany I just needed some time to process everything. It''s just that I didn''t know parties can get this crazy." Chris explained sounding worn out. "You sound like you need a drink can I offer you anything?" Tiffany asked with a kind smile on her face, her blue eyes sparkling to the light orange lighting to the room which brought Chris''s attention over to what she was wearing. A strapless black top with white jean shorts that hugged her thicc chocolate thighs, but that was not what concerned Chris. No, what concerned Chris was her cleavage that stood out like a sore thumb. He averted his gaze elsewhere as he grew in discomfort. "Uhm, yeah, I can''t drink alcohol. So, a Coke would do fine." Tiffany rolled her eyes. "I''m not stupid y''know, of course I wouldn''t force you to drink anything you are not supposed to." She said slapping him on the shoulder. "C''mon I don''t trust you here on your own so let''s go together." She insisted. Chris agreed and they both made their way to the Bar. "Hey there Tiff, can I get you anything?" The bartender asked. "I would like a few shots of Grey and my friend here would like a Coke." The bartender nodded and went to go get the drinks. "You guys know each other?" Chris asked. "Yeah, he''s family. He owns his own Bar in the city, and he is now here to pay back a favor. Handsome, isn''t he?" She asked, getting a little closer to Chris. "Uhm, well he doesn''t look too shabby, so yeah I guess." Chris answered. "Hey Chris, what women is your type?" Chris jumped in his seat as an image of Cindy clouded his thoughts for a second. He shook his head to get the thoughts out. "U-U-Uhm aren''t I a little too young to be answering that?" Chris asked trying to dodge her question. Tiffany rolled her eyes. "Bullshit little man, I''ve seen how you look at Maze." Chris turned beat red at the mention of her name. "It''s okay little dude, every guy and their father wants to get with her. She is the prettiest girl in the so it''s a no brainer really." Chris slouched in his seat as his drink was delivered to him. "It''s okay to admire her from afar, everyone does it, just don''t touch her or else Brian might get''cha." Tiffany said, almost painting Brian as a scary fairy tale character. She poured the clear vodka into a shot glass before downing it in one go. "I- I wouldn''t say Maze is the prettiest girl in the school though, I mean you''re not to bad yourself." Tiffany nearly choked on her next shot before swallowing it properly. She grabbed Chris''s drink from him and drank it in an effort to wash down the vodka. "A little charmer I see. But I''d be delusional to believe I''m half as pretty as her." She poured another shot for herself and downed it in one go. "Y''know, If I didn''t know any better, I''d swear you''re trying to get in my pants." Chris went beat red at the thought of it, getting a hearty laugh from the brown beauty. "I''m sorry little man, greater men then you have tried and failed to hold me down." Chris groaned before taking a sip of his drink. "That''s not what I meant," He started, Tiffany began to lean on her hand in intrigue. "I mean beauty is subjective and although she is beautiful, I wouldn''t go far as to say she''s the prettiest. "Oh... I see what''s going on now." Tiffany said as a mischievous grin painted itself on her face. Chris had a worried look, wondering what she was getting at. "Hey Leshauna! Get me another shot glass!" She called, getting an annoyed look from the Bartender. "It''s Leroy, Tiff, stop calling me Leshauna." He said in silent anger, as he placed the shot glass next to her. "Your face maybe Leroy, but dat ass like Leshauna!" She said giving him a playful slap on the butt just as he turned around. The bartender walked back to serving the other customers, ignoring Tiffany''s antics. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Now who is this girl you have a crush on?" She asked, pouring the vodka in both glasses and passing one to Chris. "But I thought---" "New rules, If I''m able to guess who this girl is you drink with me for the rest of the night, but I take a shot every time I guess wrong, is that a deal?" Chris hesitated as he stared at the drink before him. Feeling a rush of fear and excitement he took the shot and gulped in one go. "Deal!" He wheezed out, feeling the burning liquid go down his throat. _________________________________________ Loud music, obnoxious people, the smell of alcohol and weed clouding the air. It didn''t take much for Nami to realize that she didn''t belong there. Everything around was so alien to her, having only heard about those things from conversations she was never a part of. So many times she contemplated leaving, so many times she convinced herself that she shouldn''t. The music wasn''t half bad, but she''d be damned to be caught dancing in front of so many people. Maybe going there was a bad idea. No, she should at least spend the whole night there and scratch it off her bucket list once and for all. "Hey there little lady." A guy sat next to her and uninvitedly threw his hand over her shoulder, having to resist the urge to punch his face in. "I got something for you if you aren''t really feeling this party, wanna give it a try?" Nami took the drug from his hand and began examining it. "3,4-Methyl?enedioxy?methamphetamine, and here I thought Maze cracked down on all the hard drugs here?" Nami wondered as curiosity grew in her. I remember Aldred saying I had a higher tolerance to harmful substances than most people, so would it be okay if I took this? "Candy isn''t a hard drug, or at least my variant isn''t. The effects will wear off by tomorrow morning and trust me when I say you''ll be feeling as fresh as raw fish." Nami rolled her eyes. "Raw fish is dead so it doesn''t feel anymore, but if it isn''t as strong then I guess I''ll take a bite. What''s your price?" Giving in to her curiosity she began to feel a rush of excitement come with it. "On the house pretty lady, the names Quavo, if you need another dose then you can hit me up." A card appeared in the hand that was over her shoulder. A businessman I see. "This is probably the last time we talk so I''ll have to pass." Quavo chuckled. "Trust me pretty lady, this won''t be the last time we chat." He dropped his card on her lap before leaving, disappearing in the thickening crowd of people. She eyed the pill, realizing that it had an addictive factor to it. You only live once. She thought to herself before downing the drug in one go. She sat there on the sofa, staring at the ceiling as she waited for the drug to kick in. Some people she didn''t know sat around her and began passing around a blunt to each other. The smoke infecting Nami''s lungs. "Hey man, wanna hit?" The guy next to her asked as he placed the blunt near her face. She took the blunt in her hands and stared at it for a while. "Cannabis ey, I wonder if this will quicken the effect of MDMA." "My weed goes well with everything sweety just give it a hit and you''ll ascend." Nami giggled. Comparing the feeling of a high to Ascension was absurd or at least she thought it was, being unable to ascend made her curios to see if the statement was true. And so in one pull Nami finished the entire stick. She held it in for a bit before letting out a heavy cloud of smoke out of her mouth. "Damn girl, that was epic." The guy next to her exclaimed. "You should hang with us if you want another hit." Was this what it was like to be at an event like this? Was she finally going to have fun. "I''m sorry boys but imma have to steel this one from you." Nami got pulled out of the group. A blonde beefy man in all black walking with her in the opposite direction. "And what if I was enjoying myself?" She came to a full stop that shocked the man as he could barely get her to budge. "Ey, bro you shouldn''t steal another man''s catch like that." The guy she sat with walked up to her to try and wrestle her back. Not noticing the stink eye he was getting from Nami. "I''m the one who invited her, so you should back off while you still can." Finally, a familiar face, it was Duncan. He was obviously drunk or tipsy by the very least, but it was still him. "I don''t appreciate being a prize for you boys to fight over." She slipped her hands out of both of their grip before walking on ahead. "Come on Brian, was there something you..." She trailed off as the effects of the drugs began taking over. She smiled to herself. So this is what it feels like. All the sudden she felt restless, her skin firing up as it became more sensitive, her vision distorting as everything began to look more colorful. She pulled Duncan into the crowd of dancing people as her favorite song began to play. She jumped for joy as the DJ played on, feeling every beat and lyric of the song, Party, by Chris Hazel. Brian was confused but also enjoyed as he jumped alongside her. The two danced together as if they had known each other for a long time, synchronizing flawlessly. Nami could feel herself growing parched as the song went on and she eventually asked Duncan for a drink. The two pushed through the crowd hand in hand until they climbed to the second floor. "Oh god that was awesome!" Nami exclaimed still feeling hyper. "Let me go get us some drinks we can talk over." Duncan began walking over to the Bar. "Nothing strong please." Nami shouted. But Before Duncan could even get close he was spotted by Tiffany who rushed straight at him. "Oh my God Duncan is this your new Girlfriend? She is so pretty. Duncan and his girlfriend sitting in a tree. K.I.S.S.I.N.G." She sung and then proceeded to laugh. "Shut up Williams! Go mind your own damn business." Duncan said agitated by her teasing. He noticed that she was being supported by Chris and instantly softened up. "She had a little too much to drink, didn''t she?" He asked Chris. "Yeah, about six shots of Grey. After that a bunch of dudes started flirting with her, so I had to make an excuse to get out of the situation. I thought I should bring her to Maze, but she pointed at you, so I knew you must''ve been one of her friends, right?" He asked for assurance. "Unfortunately little man, I am. Give her to me I''ll find a quiet place where she can rest." "Duncan, where''s your girlfriend?" Tiffany asked noticing Nami had disappeared. Duncan looked around him before hearing loud shouting from the bottom floor. Ah shit, a fight at this hour!? Duncan thought as he rushed over to the screaming crowd. He pushed his way through the crowd but when he got there, he noticed it wasn''t a fight, they were just watching someone dance. What surprised him though was who was on the dance floor. Her moves were fluid, naturally following the beat of the song. She had removed her hoodie allowing her hips to captivate the crowd, even Duncan found it hard to look away. She was in her element and when the music stopped and the crowd cheered Nami realized she had just danced in front of all those people. She ran out feeling embarrassment washing over her mixed with a hint of excitement. Nami sighed feeling slightly exhausted, watching her breath form a ball of mist in the cold of night. Duncan was able to get her a drink at the end of the day, having it be a cider as per Nami''s request. A request she instantly regretted after a few sips of it. She placed the can on the floor, not wanting anything to do with it. The effects of the drug were wanning which sucked because she knew her fun was going to go with it. Maybe I do need to contact that guy. Nami thought as she eyed the number on the card. Nah, he''ll probably offer me something stronger, I think I''m done ruining myself for one night. Her common sense interjected which was how she knew the effects of the drug were now completely gone. She sat out staring at the night sky as her mind began to wander. Aldred would definitely not approve of what she did, but there was no video footage, so she''d just lie her way out of it. Dad has raised quite the crafty one. She praised herself as she began to think of her father. She was a long way from home, but she preferred it that way, only wishing her father was there with her too. Knowing him he would''ve have danced with her in there. Her peace was interrupted when a large group of people began circling at the in the front lawn. A fight had broken loose and seemed to be intensifying. Nami sighed as she watched the crowd cheer on. It didn¡¯t involve her so she wasn¡¯t interested. It seemed even the security was struggling to break up the fight, until a familiar figure began walking through the crowd ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± A large shockwave went off, causing some people to fall on the floor. ¡°I suggest you assholes leave before I run out of patience. You¡¯re ruining the party.¡± Nami was immediately intrigued, but she waited until the crowd dwindled before going to scope the scene. There was no mistaking it, that shockwave came from a Mage, and once she was close enough she discovered exactly who this mage was. Brian was about to let out a sigh before he heard his name being called. ¡°What!?¡± He turned to see who it was and got immediately annoyed. "Oh, it''s you." He sighed as he saw Nami approach him. "Tell me what happened." Nami said wanting to get straight to the point. "You lil bitch, would it kill you to be a bit nicer!?" "That shock wave, I wanna know what caused it.¡± Her facial expression remained plain which annoyed him to no end. Sucking his lips he walked past her, deciding not to entertain her antics. ¡°The use of magic is illegal in this city. It would be a shame if one of the big names of Rosemary were to be arrested for it.¡± Brian stopped and slowly turned to her. ¡°And what makes you think I will allow that to spread?¡± His eyes narrowed into a death glare as Nami stared back at him. She began walking closer and closer to him, stopping when she was close enough to feel his breath on her face. ¡°Because I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Nami had an intense glare in her eyes staring back at Brian¡¯s icy blues. "A brawl was about to break loose. It was between that new Southerner and some other guy I don¡¯t know, so I gave those idiots an option, either they take it far away from this place or get flattened by me, safe to say they chose the right option." He explained feeling a hint of pride. Nami took a few steps back as she began thinking. "Do you know what started the fight?" "Now how the fuck am I supposed to know that?!" He raised his voice at her as his frustration continued building. "Damn, I should''ve known there is a limit to how useful you can be." Brian closed the distance between them before slamming Nami on the ground with his hand on her throat. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Maze told me to not go to rough tonight or else I would¡¯ve made you red paste by now.¡± Nami chuckled. ¡°Oh Brian, you¡¯re only holding me because I let you.¡± All the sudden Brian couldn¡¯t move his arm as he had finally caught on as to what position he was in. His head wrapped between her thigh and calf as she wrapped his arm in an armbar. She pushed him off with her leg as she picked herself up. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now, tell Duncan that the party was fun.¡± Nami began walking away, leaving a shocked and frustrated Brian looking at her back as she walked away. ______________________________________________________________ Yeah, I definitely do not belong here. Mohammed thought as he fell on the ground with a bloody nose and his aggressor looking down on him. He was surrounded by a large group of the man''s grunts. Outnumbered and with nowhere to run he stood his ground. "Yo boss looks like this one got some balls on him." Mohammed lifted his guard to protect his face, his eyes glaring at them readily. "We can''t leave him waiting men, that''s rude. We should give him what he wants, like the true gentleman we are." The boss said as he began approaching him. Mohammed threw a fist at him, but he blocked and returned with his own nailing him on his abdomen. Moe fell on his knees gasping for air. The boss wiped his fist on his shirt. "Somebody remove this guy''s sweater, its got vomit on it." Upon removing his sweater the grunt was instantly shocked at the sheer number of scars he saw all over his body. They were deep and long scratches and cuts that spread throughout his entire back and front. "This guy''s a freak!" He said once he stepped back. "I bet whoever gave him these scars won''t mind if we add our own." The boss said, producing a knife out of his pocket. "Hold him down." Mohammed''s eyes shot open filled with rage. He felt his blood boil in his veins as he began to see red, his eyes glowing like lanterns in the dark. The henchman stepped back as his body glowed before suddenly his top half burst into flames. "That''s it. You bastards are dead." Mohammed''s voice came out in an enraged whisper. "Ah shit, he''s a Mage!" The boss said as he gestured for his gang members to make a run for it. "Where do you assholes think you''re going!?" Nami shouted standing in the only escape route the thugs had. Seeing her, Mohammed''s roaring flames began to dwindle back to embers. She removed her hoodie and wrapped it around her waist, exposing the crop top she wore under it with her well toned muscles. Without another word she approached the gang, cracking her fist. About eight of them in total. Before they could even process what was going on Nami had already begun laying waste to their numbers. In a flash three of them were flying to the wall and the rest quickly began to follow. In no more than 30 seconds all of the members except for the leader were out cold. Nami approached him slowly with a stoic look on her face. Although she was shorter than the man, he felt absolutely terrified of her. Her fists stained with the blood of his subordinates. "I think my friend deserves an apology, or else I won''t stop him from slow roasting you." Moe caught the hint and summoned a ball of fire on his hand. "You think I''m scared of you kids? You must be stupid if you mess with..." "The Marauders. A gang trying to make it big in the South. If that''s the gang that you''re affiliated with then you should know the name Ahamed Binyam." The man''s face paled in shock. He gulped a big ball of spit out of fear of the name. "You were right when you said that person wouldn''t mind another scar on my body. He also wouldn''t mind if a little gang like yours were to be wiped out." Moe''s eyes had nothing but ferocity in them. The fiery amber glowed in the light of his flame starring deep down the man''s soul. "No wait I''m sorry! I have a sick mother and my two brothers are still in school so please don''t do it!" The man bowed in fear, sweating bullets. "Get out of my sight, before I change my mind." The man quickly got on his feet and ran. "For a second there I thought you were actually gonna do it." Nami said sounding relieved. "For a second there I actually was. You said your name was Nami, right?" Nami scanned his features before answering. "Yeah." Her expression softened when she saw the scars littered all over his body. All of them looked painful, looking like slashes and burn marks mixed together, and his skinny build made his condition look worse. "Thanks for the save." Nami turned her back to him with her arms crossed on her chest. "It was nothing." Her voice adopted a higher pitch when saying that. ____________________________________ Brian walked back inside the party after an extensive time of thinking outside. He walked past the dancing crowd and to a room in the furthest corner of the house. The room led to the basement where Maze and the others were relaxing. "Did you sort the fight out?" Maze asked. "Don''t worry I doubt those light weights are coming back." Brian said confidently. "Look whose acting cool all of the sudden." Maze teased. Brian sighed with a smile on his face and went to go sit next to his girlfriend. "Where''s Tiffany?" Brian asked, giving her a peck on the lips. "She said she felt sick, so Duncan took her to the ladies room." "She always drinks way more then she can handle. I swear that girl has some issues." Brian commented. "And this is?" Brian asked, looking at the boy who sat awkwardly on the other side of the room. "Oh, shit I forgot to introduce you guys. Brian, this is my classmate and co-parent Chris. Chris, this is my boyfriend, Brian." Chris raised his hand to say hi. "Why are you so far away dude come over here so I could get a good look at you." Maze slapped him on the chest. "Speak properly or you might scare him." Maze reprimanded. Chris didn''t want to be rude, so he stood up and walked towards the couple. "You must be new then. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance." Brian said extending his fist for a fist bump. "Good to meet you too Brian." Chris said, giving Brian a fist bump. Maze''s phone rang and when she picked it up, she saw a message from the DJ of the party. "Sorry baby but the DJ wants to talk so I gotta go." "C''mon babe I''ve been busting my ass all night trying to keep assholes in check, can''t you just give me five minutes with you?" Brian asked a bit frustrated. "Let''s not do this now Brian, you will get your five minutes just wait." "Aargh fine." Brian said, sitting on the sofa like an angry child. Maze walked out leaving the two men to each other. "Couple drama, huh?" Chris asked in an attempt to strike up a conversation. "Keep your dirty nose out of my business you lil shit." Brian shot back, breaking Chris''s confidence. The two sat in silence as Brian chugged his Hudson''s beer. After a vile 10 minutes of silence Duncan walked in with a drunken Tiffany on his shoulder. "Let me guess, Maze left you dry?" Duncan asked as he dropped Tiffany off on the sofa across Brian. "Shut the fuck up Duncan, I''m not in the mood." Brian said chugging more of the bitter liquid. "You aren''t doing your liver justice buddy." Duncan joked. Brian violently stood up and held Duncan by the collar. "I said I''m not in the mood Reynolds. So shut the fuck up!" He screamed, causing the whole room to go quiet. "I think you''ve drank enough, Leclue, it''ll be best if you''d let me go before I put your ass to sleep." Duncan said with a firm grip on Brian''s arm. The two men stared at each other intensely, waiting for the other to make the move. "Guy''s stop fighting." Tiffany said in a drunken slur, with her face buried deep into the cushion of the sofa. "Nah, screw waiting I''m outta here." Brian began walking for the door with the rest of the room watching him leave. Just as he opened the door he was met with Maze staring back at him. "Leaving so soon?" She asked and Brian sighed in response. "Listen babe, I''m a bit tired so I think it''s best I head home." Brian rubbed his eyes to get the haze out of them. "But Brian, I worked my ass off trying to organize this party. It''s the last one we''ll ever get together as seniors, so can''t you stay even just a little bit? Not even for me?" She asked in a very seductive tone. Only for Brian to push her off. "It seems that every single thing I do nowadays is ''just for you. You don''t even consider how I feel about the matter." Brian argued. "Brian, you''re being an asshole." Maze replied. "Oh, now I''m being the asshole. Clearly Brian is the one at fault here." Brian exaggerated. "Yes, you are. All of us are trying to have a memorable night with each other and yet here you are throwing a fit!" Maze shouted, getting slightly irritated with her boyfriend. "I''m sick and tired of you not listening to me when I speak! You always do this to me!" "Brian calm down." Maze said, trying to defuse the situation. "I am calm. Heck, this is the calmest I''ve ever been! Y''know what, now that we''re in the mood how about I tell you how I feel about a certain Mr. Fry." "Don''t you dare bring Mr. Fry into this. You know God damn well that he''s my tutor!" "Must be learning a lot from those ''Private lessons'' then? No wonder you get straight As." "Brian that''s enough!" Duncan said as he came to stand in between the two. "First Nami, now my girlfriend. You damn sure are Rosemary''s own Jigga---" Brian was cut off by the sucker punch from Duncan. The room went quiet as Brian was processing what just happened. He looked at Duncan first, before looking at Maze. "Y''know what, we''re done." He stormed out of the room slamming the door behind him. __________________________________ Brian stood in East Grand venue''s backyard staring deep at the pool. He took a big swig at the bottle of beer he had in his hand trying to wash out the pain he felt in his heart and the rage that accompanied it. He emptied the bottle''s contents and angrily threw it to the wall and it shattered on impact. For a second everything went quiet. The wind stopped whistling, the trees were still and the background noises coming from the party ceased. You''re so fucking pathetic. He thought to himself. He stood there looking at his reflection. Wondering how it got to this point. He untied his bun and let his hair fall to the sides of his face and then suddenly he felt someone''s hands wrap around his waist. A warm embrace from behind. The wind whistled past him blowing some of his hair out of his line of sight. His hands clasped on the stranger which only made the stranger tighten their grip. It became obvious as to who it was. Placing his hand on the person''s hand he whispered. "You don''t need to make me feel better, Tiffany." A light smile slowly painted his face "I love you." A long silence fell between them before Brian spoke up. "No Tiffany, she''s your friend. We can''t do this." Brian''s tone was gentle, as if it was trying to comfort her. "Yet you''d do it with some random cheerleader!?" She sobbed. Brian gritted his teeth, remembering that day. "That''s different Tiffany, I wasn''t myself." He defended. "Nobody knows you better than I do? You used to tell me everything before she came along. Now you won''t even tell me how you feel? I just confessed to you, Dumbass!" Her grip around his waist had softened up and Brian used that as an opportunity to turn around to face her. His icy blue eyes fell upon hers, staring deep into her soul, but Tiffany couldn''t help but feel secure in his arms. He noticed that she was still intoxicated but the look in her eyes was sincere. "I didn''t mean to push you away. It''s just things couldn''t stay the same between us anymore, I wanted her to trust me, I wanted to make her happy." Brian whispered the last part, feeling a sting of pain in his chest after saying it. "You wasted your time!" Tiffany said harshly. Brian was surprised by her sudden outburst. "You focused so hard on making her happy. You... You forgot about me." She said, dropping her head to his chest. He lifted her head by the chin so that their eyes would meet. Slowly he closed the distance between their lips. Stopping only millimeters away. She tilted her head closer, catching his lips on hers. Brian''s grip tightened as he tried to pull her closer. Pulling away from her, he whispered ever so gently. "I''m sorry." Tiffany smiled and just as he was about to kiss her again, she pushed him off of her and with one misstep his body fell backwards, he tried to catch himself but the floor he fell on was nothing but the pool of water below him. He quickly swam up feeling the cold shock of water all over his body. He was completely soaked. "The fuck was that for!" He shouted as his body reacted to the sudden change in temperature. Tiffany giggled relentlessly. "Oh God did you see your face. You were so serious and then boom! Splash! You''re cold!" She laughed maniacally. Not noticing how close she was to the water. Seeing the opportunity Brian pounced and pulled her in the frigid water. "HOOOLLY SHIT THAT''S COLDDDD!!!" She said as she swam up. "Bitch that''s what you get." Brian said with a vengeful tone. "BRIAN!!" She shouted splashing water at him. Brian splashed water back at her. This went on back and forth until Brian grabbed her from under the water and suplexed her back in. "OKAY...Okay UNCLE!" She shouted as she tried swimming away from him. They both exploded in laughter. "Ahh shit. How am I supposed to explain this to my parents?" He asked still in a fit of laughter. "Noo. Don''t go!" Tiffany said swimming into his arms. She wrapped herself around him with her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. "Well then if you want me to stay.... make me." Brian said in a sly tone. Tiffany smiled at the challenge and planted her lips on his. Brian''s vision was blurry, and he felt out of breath, but he was able to see a silhouette of someone standing in the distance. His vision cleared only slightly but it was enough to cause his eyes to burst open at the realization of who it was. Maze stood there with her mouth a gape. A dead look in her usually cheery eyes. Everything stood still for her, every sound or movement was completely still. The only sound that was remotely present to her was the slow beating of her breaking heart. Chapter 4 The concept of a good night sleep was an alien ideal for the Southern born boy. Due to the constant danger he adapted to having short 4 hour sleep out of fear. Fear that one day he would wake up and his family would be gone. But all that worrying, all that stress was eliminated by one simple pillow. A pillow that made Mohammed feel as if he was sleeping on clouds, a blanket that felt like he was being brushed by the sun''s gentle rays, a bed that made him feel like he was floating in a vast and still ocean. His eyes fluttered open and he could instantly tell that he was not at home. The ceiling was made of light brown wood and the walls were a plain white. He sat up in order to get a better view of the room he was in. He noticed that he was somehow shirtless, and he struggled to remember as to why that was the case. Well, it could¡¯ve been worse. He thought before feeling someone next to him shift under the blanket. He was not alone. He reflexively jumped out of bed with the grace of a cat that had just been sprayed with water. He watched as the person slowly emerged from the sheets and his jaw dropped when he realized who it was. With short brown hair and a petite face. The morning light illuminated her pale naked skin. Their eyes locked on to each other as they stared for a good minute. Worry began to come over the girls face as she noticed her nudity and once she fully came to her senses, she let out a panicked scream that startled Mohammed. "Looks like you two are up bright and early. I made breakfast." Nami announced, standing in the door frame with an amused look on her face. ______________________________________________ Moe walked into Nami''s house with a brown-haired girl hanging on to him for support. He himself was shirtless, due to him burning his shirt by accident when he set himself alight. The girl he carried was apparently someone he had met during the party. She was so drunk that she couldn''t walk to save her life. Close to passing out if it hadn''t been helped by Moe moving her around so much. Nami went upstairs to prepare a room for the Southerner and chose a room without voice command. The guest room wasn¡¯t cleaned as often as other rooms, but at the state he was in, she knew he wouldn¡¯t mind a little dirt. Climbing back downstairs to inform the two on the sleeping arrangements she saw Moe had already laid her down on one of the couches. Letting her sleep there was an option, but Nami couldn¡¯t trust a random stranger to sleep, unguarded, in a lounge with so many valuables. "There is a room waiting for you upstairs. It''s the only room with a wooden door to the left so you won''t miss it." She noticed how exhausted he was and figured that he¡¯d sleep fine without dinner. His eyelids looked ready to close at any moment and his slouch made it look like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. Moe placed his hand on her shoulder as he walked past her towards the stairs. "Thanks for not asking." Slipping on the third step Nami rushed to catch him. She caught him before he could injure himself and threw his arm over her shoulders for support. She could tell that his scars were deep by just looking at them, and the rough feeling they left on her hand as her fingers brushed over the grooves of his ribs only supported this idea. "C''mon buddy we''re almost there." She walked him upstairs and to the room in which he threw himself on the bed and immediately passed out. Nami giggled at how vulnerable he was at that moment. Moe didn''t seem like the type to let his guard down. Even as they ascended the stairs, she felt how tense he was. Now he was as vulnerable as a newborn baby. She covered him with a blanket before going back downstairs to get the girl Moe brought with him. After the incident in the alleyway Moe went back for her, not giving much of an explanation other than ¡®she is a friend¡¯. She wasn''t comfortable with letting her into Aldred''s house, but Moe looked like he wouldn''t leave without her. Her Name was May, right? Nami thought as she went to go help the grown woman up. They were able to make it upstairs with only minimal missteps, but their good fortune ran out the second she spewed out her stomach all over Aldred''s floor, and some on her sweatpants. The smell itself was enough to make Nami nauseous but it had an addition of undigested food making the yellow liquid look chunky. You¡¯re a good person, you¡¯re a good person, you¡¯re a good person. She repeated to herself as she fantasized about throwing the girl down the stairs. Nami lifted her gaze from the yellow sludge and slowly made her way around it with May. She entered the main bathroom and sat her down on the toilet. "My head hurts." May mumbled in a drunken slur. Nami first had to get her clean and put her to bed before anything else happened. Nobody would want to sleep in a bed that smelled like puke. She also didn''t want any trouble with Aldred. With a loud sigh and groan she began to undress the drunken lady. She didn''t know whether to call it lucky or unlucky that she was only wearing an easy to remove dress...with nothing underneath. Her opinion on the female was already low to begin with, and yet it was still able to drop even further after the reveal. To Nami, she was a bit more than human filth, but even that felt a little too generous. She put the dress in the washing machine, allowing May to release whatever she had left in the toilet. Once she was done, she readied the shower. Nami considered just hosing her down with some cold water but had to keep reminding herself that she was a ¡°good¡± person. She helped May into the shower and sat her down inside it. She removed the shower head from its holder and began hosing her down with some warm water. "No mama, I¡¯m tired of taking showers with you, I¡¯m a big girl." May cried trying to crawl out of the shower. Nami pushed her back in but May stood up and grabbed Nami causing them both to fall and Nami to get wet. Perfect, Just fucking Perfect! Nami could feel her patience running thinner by the second. Dealing with drunk people was not how she wanted to end such a good night. Aldred would flip if he knew I brought people over. He would flip if he knew I went to that party. He would flip if he knew that I tried out drugs for the first time. I wonder how many flips he¡¯d do. Chuckling at the thought Nami continued washing herself and the grown woman. After that whole ordeal she covered May in a towel and took a mop to go clean the mess she made. Even though he¡¯s my uncle I¡¯m sure he¡¯d kick me out if he smelt vomit on his floors. I wonder how much I¡¯d make off selling my body? Imagine that, Blacksilver Nami, first silver female silver medallist in the Kami cup on ¡°ForFans¡±, bet lots of thirsty men would sell their kidney for a feet pick. She chuckled at herself. Not in a million years. The floor was spotless again, and now was time to put the drunken broad to sleep. Should be easy enough. She threw the woman¡¯s arm over her shoulder and began walking over to her room. "I''ll sleep here tonight." May came to a sudden halt as they passed by the room Moe slept in. She walked into the room without a second word and got under the blankets with Moe. Should I do something...Nah, she''s Moe''s problem now. She closed the door and went straight into her room afterwards. ____________________________________________ Nami was in the kitchen preparing some breakfast for the two who sat awkwardly at the dinner table. Ever since they woke up, they hadn''t uttered a single word to each other. May borrowed one of Aldred''s shirts for the meantime as she was waiting for her dress to dry. It was one of Aldred''s lumberjack shirts, but it was big enough to serve as a dress for the short female. In retrospect everyone looked short compared to Aldred, but that was neither here nor there. Moe borrowed one of Nami''s black turtleneck to hide his scars, Though he was taller than Nami his skinny build allowed the turtleneck to be a perfect fit. Nami served them the breakfast she was making. She made pancakes with some French toast, scrambled eggs, and some sausage fingers. "So, since you two are too awkward to sort out your mess tell me what happened last night at the party." She sat down across from them with an intrigued look in her dark chocolate eyes. "Did Moe feel you up before being caught by your jealous ex-boyfriend?¡± She was just throwing suggestions in the air, not knowing how close it landed. "How low do you think I am?" Moe asked feeling unfairly targeted. ¡°You¡¯re from the South.¡± Moe looked at her almost in disappointment, his eyes narrowing into a frown. ¡°And here I am thinking you¡¯d be different.¡± Moe had whispered that out, but it was easily caught by Nami¡¯s sharp ears. "I can''t believe I''m acting like a stupid high school girl. We are all adults here so I should at least act like one." May said as she gathered her confidence to speak. "So, are you gonna tell me what happened?" Nami asked. May looked at Moe who gave her a nod and sighed. "Well, we were in the bathroom getting..."busy" and I was about to... y''know..."pleasure Moe" and..." Nami was getting a little flustered as she continued, a mischievous smirk painting itself on her lips as she tried to play a brave face to hide her immaturity. "She vomited all over my new jersey." Moe said, still feeling a bit sour about that part. May immediately turned red from embarrassment and tried to hide her face by placing her head on the table and covering it with her arms. "I''m so sorry." She apologized in a high-pitched tone. Moe brushed it off and continued with the rest of the story. "After that some asshole walked in on us and went to go report it to his boss or something. Next thing I know some big backed bastard is picking a fight with me, and I socked him in the face I didn''t notice I was surrounded until the big dude from our school kicked me out." Moe concluded from his side of the story. May blinked in confusion as she had forgotten everything that happened after she vomited. She didn''t even remember getting into bed with Moe. ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t¡­ y¡¯know?¡± May asked, too embarrassed to finish the sentence. Nami¡¯s face lit up in intrigue as she turned to Moe for an answer, now unable to hide the smile she had on her face. Moe looked at her curiously before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t think we did.¡± Nami turned away in disappointment. ¡°Oh, good. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d live with myself if I did¡­ not that you¡¯re ugly or anything, I¡¯d just feel bad for taking advantage of you like that.¡± May looked at her food, unable to keep eye contact with him. ¡°How boring.¡± Nami sighed out. ¡°I heard that.¡± Moe¡¯s comment fell on deaf ears as Nami walked back to the kitchen. The fog of silence began falling over them as neither uttered a word after Nami¡¯s exit. May twirled her fork around the food almost as if she was lost in thought and Moe studied her features out of intrigue. She was far from ugly; her small figure only enhanced her cute features. Like the freckles that spotted over her nose and her pink lips that quivered as she thought. Her bangs obstructed Moe from properly seeing her eyes and though her hair was short, almost boy like even, she remained as cute as a fairy. . . . "The guy you fought last night, he is not really my boyfriend or anything weird like that." May clarified, snapping Moe out of his daze and getting a curious look from him. "He was sent there to keep an eye on me." Moe nodded in understanding. It wasn''t unusual for gang leaders to take refuge in the North while managing a gang in the South. This allowed them to get a steady income in the North while receiving power and money in the South. That was his dad¡¯s initial goal before getting arrested, one of the many reasons he hated that man. "I really am sorry about your shirt." May apologized after a brief silence. "It''s fine, I''m not gonna hold you to it." Moe said. "Gimme your number so I can call you when I''m free." May said as she took out her phone from her purse. "Uhm sure, but do you really want your free time to be spent with someone like me?" Moe asked. "I owe you a shirt so we should go shopping for one sometime." May suggested. "It¡¯s okay, you really don''t have to." "I don''t have to but, I want to, can''t a girl clear her conscious?" Moe smirked and began eating his homemade breakfast. "You should taste the food. Nami is an excellent cook." Moe said with a mouth full of pancakes. May took a bite of her pancake and liked it immediately. She wrapped up a sausage finger with a pancake and chomped down on it. She soon found herself wolfing down the entire meal. Moe watched the pure animosity that was happening right next to him and marvelled at how a small little thing like her had such an enormous appetite. "Oh myy gahhhd this is so good!" Her gleeful cheer stopped when she noticed Moe staring and instantly got embarrassed. "Hey! Stop staring!" She said giving Moe a light push. "I''m sorry, I just can''t help it." May''s eyes went wide as her blush deepened. She straightened herself and put on a seductive smile on her face. ¡°Let me get in a few drinks before you start making comments like that!¡± She smacked his chest as he chuckled. A mischievous smile started coming over her. "Y''know, maybe we can still salvage what we were doing last night¡­ before we got disturbed." She said as her voice got flirtatiously low. A grin painted itself on Moe''s face as he got closer to her. "Maybe we can." Nami commented just as Moe was about to cup her cheek. "As much as I¡¯d like a front row seat, I''m afraid you''ve overstayed your visit." Somehow, she had managed to sneak in front of them and neither noticed until she made herself noticed. She had a dish towel wrapped around her neck and her eyes looked up to them in anticipation. ¡°Maybe some other time then.¡± May slid her number over to Moe before getting up to leave. "An Uber will be coming to fetch you soon. I¡¯ll get your dress for you." Nami said going back upstairs. "Uhm Moe, I don''t mean to be invasive but are you two dating?" May asked. Moe gave her a questioning look. "In all honesty I don''t know what we are. We only met last night and even then, we met with her foot on my neck." Moe said still mad about that part of their meeting. "Ohhh, so why did she bring you back to her place despite not knowing anything about you?" "Honestly, I''m as clueless as you are, I''m just glad I found a place to sleep for the night." "Well then, I guess that means I have nothing stopping me from doing this." May walked back Moe and straddled him in his seat. Moe''s hands slipped under her borrowed shirt and felt that she still had nothing under, so logically they snacked around her hips and grabbed a handful of ass. She brought Moe''s face up by the chin and looked deep into his amber-colored eyes. "Don''t you have a boyfriend?" Moe asked before she planted her lips on his, He could feel his bulge press uncomfortably against his jeans as his hands played with the softness of her cheeks. She pulled away from the kiss and looked at him. "We don''t mention him when we''re together, kay?" Moe remained silent, wearing an unimpressed look on his face. She smiled before bending down to kiss him again when a light fabric wrapped itself across her face as it came flying in at high speeds. "You two had your chance yesterday, now get dressed and get out of my house." May giggled before climbing off of Mohammed. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Yes sir." She said as she passed by Nami. Who stared at her with a scowl. ________________ Usually, the bus back home were a quiet and boring experience since none of the passengers spoke to each other. Despite sharing the Southern dream of finding work in the North none of them shared their experiences with each other almost as if hiding a secret of their success. It would¡¯ve been a quiet ride had Nami not decided to come along. He tried to warn her of the dangers, but her eyes lit up the longer he talked about them. He never had any issue feeling saying no before, but her constant pestering made it near impossible for him to say no. It almost reminded him of his little brother. Once they got on the bus she became as hyper as a child on white coke. Asking every question about the South in the book. ¡°Is it true that everyone has a gun in their home?¡± ¡°How many gangs are there?¡± ¡°Have you been shot before?¡± ¡°Is it true that even kids are allowed to join gangs?¡± Moe could swear that she wasn¡¯t his age, because there¡¯s no way you make it to 20 and not lose your inner child. The bus they took dropped them off at the border of the South due to it not having an affiliation. They passed the gates where heavily armed men stood guard. After a bit of walking, they passed a sign. Nami''s eyes fixed themselves on the mural of a man with wings of fire on his back. The mural was extremely detailed as she could see the man was wearing a grey suit of a certain brand and a black shirt with a white tie. The look on the man in the mural was one of dominance and pride as he looked down on the two of them. "Woah." Was all Nami could say as she marvelled at the Mural''s artistry. "That''s a mural of the person who runs the South. Like a mayor or president or whatever. The mural was made in his honour." Moe explained. He expected a negative reaction from her but was surprised when she asked. "Can I take a picture?" That''s when Moe saw the look of admiration on her face. "Do you not know who this man is?" Moe asked, feeling like she was oblivious to the situation but was proven wrong when she responded. "Ahamed Binyam. The ultimate crime lord of the south and one who has a continentwide reputation. He is also your dad." Nami looked at him for a response and noticed that he actually froze on the spot. "You knew this whole time?" He asked hesitantly. "It wasn¡¯t that hard to put it together. You look just like him, and the fact you¡¯re a fire emitter only strengthens that lead." She walked over to him and pulled back the sleeve of the turtleneck. ¡°With scars like this, it¡¯s not impossible to believe that you¡¯re that man¡¯s son.¡± She traced the thunderbolt like scar on his arm with a saddened look on her face. "I know all too well about scars you want to forget about, but either way I won''t see you any different because of it, I promise that I won''t tell anyone about it too." Moe sighed in partial relief. He still couldn''t get over the fact that he was that easy to see through. ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± Moe asked, slightly taking Nami off guard. ¡°Well don¡¯t get the wrong idea about this, I swear there¡¯s no feelings between us.¡± Nami crossed her hands in defiance, before realizing the serious expression on his face. ¡°You owe me no allegiance. And I have not done anything for you that I can recall, so why? Why put up with a Southerner like me?¡± Nami sighed as she began wracking her brain for an answer. Why did she do all of that for him? ¡°You¡­¡± She started. ¡°You intrigue me.¡± Moe¡¯s brow rose in question. ¡°A Southern born boy in trying his damnest to get his family out of the South. Not through turf wars, drug dealing or trafficking, but through education. You¡¯re the son of a famous and powerful drug lord and yet you choose education as the method you use to get your family out of the South. Isn¡¯t that intriguing?¡± Moe had a look of shock run over his face, before he dropped his head. A light chuckle escaped his lips before evolving into full blown laughter. He wiped the tear out of his eye before saying. ¡°You are one intriguing person yourself don¡¯t you think?¡± Nami let out a proud chuckle. ¡°Please do come with more praise.¡± She hugged herself while swaying side to side. An armoured truck past by them, kicking up some dust that choked them up for a bit. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Moe said with his hand extended to Nami. A grin came across her lips before she swung her hand to catch his in a dap. ¡°You know, since we already going to the South, why don¡¯t you cook something up for me at your place?¡± Moe chuckled expecting her to chuckle to. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Nami rolled her eyes. ¡°You ate at my place; I eat at yours.¡± Moe Laughed as he began walking again. ¡°With that logic then since I slept at your place then you should sleep at mine?¡± Nami followed in his steps and walked beside him. ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ll come redeem my one free night at your place another day though. Uncle comes back today and if he sees I¡¯m not there he¡¯d kill me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane bro, I can¡¯t let you sleep at mine without any form of compensation. Money is scarce at the South and so is food.¡± ¡°Me coming to your house should be payment enough, I mean look at me.¡± She twirled in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m an absolute baddie.¡± There was nothing much to look at, sure she had a cute face, but the body was hidden under the hoodie and sweatpants she wore. Without seeing her face, you could easily mistake her as a short man or young boy. ¡°Meh, May was better.¡± He teased. ¡°You only say that because you slept with her.¡± She retorted. ¡°Points are points bro, and so far, you have none.¡± ¡°Nah, you¡¯re just worried that you can¡¯t live up to my cooking skills.¡± Moe stopped with an offended look on his face. ¡°Excuse you, but I am an awesome cook.¡± ¡°Nothing but empty words coming out of your lips.¡± Moe chuckled. ¡°Fine, but only one plate. Oh, and as while we¡¯re still here, promise me you¡¯ll stick close to me for as long as you¡¯re in the South, and don¡¯t say anything unless I tell you to.¡± A taxi stopped in front of them. ¡°You¡¯re not my dad.¡± Nami stuck out a tongue at him and tried to enter the taxi before he stopped her. ¡°Promise me.¡± His tone shifted to a serious one and with a sigh Nami gave him a reassuring nod. ¡°I want you to say it.¡± Nami was about to complain before the taxi driver hit his horn. ¡°Fine, I promise.¡± Moe lifted his arm, allowing her to get in. When she did though she had her arms crossed with an obviously defiant look on her face. This is gonna be a long ride. Moe thought with a smile he unknowingly still had on. ¡°Ruyat Jadida.¡± He said as the taxi driver drove off. Nami had thought she had prepared herself before she came there, she knew the state Newark South was in before going there. But try as she might, she couldn¡¯t help the gut turning sight of absolute depravity that she bore witness to. The streets were dirty, buildings were rundown, and the lights were barely functioning. The state of the people living there looked even worse. Their clothes dirty and eyes bloodshot from all the smoke in the area. Marks of obvious drug use littered their arms. Some random person getting jumped by a gang of people and the people around them barely even batted an eye. Hookers and prostitutes having sex with their clients in broad daylight with some watching with their hand on their member and the other with a bunch of cash that was being collected by bulky looking men. All of these things were terrible and one common occurrence Nami noticed was the look in all of their eyes. All of them, the drug dealers and prostitutes. All of them, the gangbangers and thieves. All of them, the women and children. All of them had no light, no joy, no hope, no love in their eyes. In their eyes they had nothing. The taxi stopped and Nami climbed out, still with a shocked and disgusted look on her face. "Come on, we still got a way to go." He didn¡¯t face her as he walked away and Nami ran to his side in fear of getting left behind. Their walk continued in silence before Moe spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see all of that. It¡¯s easy to forget you¡¯re new to this place when you act so confident.¡± He teased, but his tone remained sombre. Still his face didn¡¯t meet hers. ¡°No, it was my fault, I should¡¯ve known things would be this bad.¡± She tried to force a smile, but it didn¡¯t stick. ¡°Hey, about that payment we were talking about, this dish will be on the house.¡± Moe finally turned to her with a warm smile on his face. Something about him seemed to glow, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Before she could even respond Moe turned, his head jerking left and right. ¡°Fuck.¡± He sighed. Nami began to catch on as she stepped closer to Moe. Sounds of metal bats began clanging from every direction and were only getting closer. In short, they were surrounded. More and more people came out of the shadows from every direction, each wielding a bat, and a Glock 9 holstered in their pants. He knew what they were trying to do, so he kept his cool. The man leading the group in front walked towards them and stood in their path. "¡¯sup Moe. I see you''ve been keeping yourself well." The guy was the same height as Nami, and he wore a black mask that covered about half his face with a white tank top and blue baggy jeans that were barely hanging on his hip. "Let us pass. We have no business with you lot." Moe said in a calm manner. "Don''t be like that big bro. I was just a bit curious about how your day was. And maybe you could introduce me to your little lady friend right here?" The boy said giving Nami a look which made Nami cringe. "Let us pass or else you''re gonna get hurt." Moe threatened. "Oh no big bro you can go through any time you like but your friend here needs to introduce herself to the rest of the group." Some cheers and whistles came from the group surrounding them which sent a shiver down Nami¡¯s spine. She looked to Moe for permission to speak, but he shook his head in disagreement. "We have no time for this Hassan, let us through." ¡°Can¡¯t your girl speak for herself, or is she the type to need a reason to talk?¡± The boy withdrew his gun and aimed it at her direction. ¡°Put that away Hassan!¡± Moe shouted. ¡°You know the rules big bro, outsiders aren¡¯t allowed in these parts. Moe was about to speak again before Nami walked towards the boy. She bent over a placed her head at the edge of the gun, her eyes locking on to the supposed leader of the pack. Everything went quiet as the two stared down at each other, the boy¡¯s hands slowly beginning to shiver. The boy groaned loudly before he began to laugh. "Yo, bro where did you find this beast?" Moe breathed a sigh of relief, before separating the two. ¡°We gave you those guns to protect yourselves, not to scare people, now hand it over.¡± The boy laughed as he was about to holster his gun until he felt nothing go in, let alone anything in his hands. ¡°The Glock 17. 18 total rounds and a small but heavy feel to it.¡± She pointed the gun at him and everyone around them pulled out theirs and aimed it at her. ¡°Nami, put the gun down.¡± Moe demanded as he raised his hands. There was a small stand-off between them before Nami pulled the trigger to an empty click. ¡°Bang.¡± She said. Before flaunting the bullets she had taken out in front of them. ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough to threaten someone¡¯s life then you shouldn¡¯t fear losing your own.¡± Nami walked up to the boy and handed him his gun and bullets. Moe sighed in both relief and exhaustion. ¡°Nami, this is my little brother Hassan. Hassan this is Nami, a friend from school.¡± A smile came over the boy Hassan¡¯s lips as he extended his hand towards Nami. "I wanted to see if the friends you were making in The North were pussies, never knew you¡¯d bag a badass bitch though." Nami stared at his extended hand with a look of disgust on her face. "Everyone, return to your posts! There is absolutely nothing to see here!" Moe called out to the rest of the gang. They all obeyed his instruction. "Where is Gresh?" Moe asked sounding extremely serious. "She is at home. So, there is no need to worry." "So big bro, have you done the deed with this one? A bit too boyish for my liking, but she looks really pretty." "Hassan, you''re still too young to be asking those questions." "C''mon big bro, I''m 14, so of course I¡¯ll be curious." "We are just friends nothing more nothing less." "You''re being a bitch big bro." "Have you been hanging with Nathaniel!?" "So, what if I have!?" He spat back arrogantly. "I swear Imma kick the shit out of you, you little punk." Moe grabs him by the collar. "If I were you big bro, I would''ve clapped the cheeks the day I met her." "You wish you had a girl as fine as me." Nami said looking at the two who looked confused. "Speaking Arabic so no one understands you only works if the person you''re talking about doesn''t understand." Nami said looking at the two as they looked dumbfounded. "You can speak Arabic?" Moe asked. "And a lot of other languages, so don''t even try to talk behind my back." Nami said crossing her arms. The two brothers looked at each other and smiled awkwardly. "So, miss, where are you going with my brother? This place is not really ideal for a date." Hassan said which got him a slap on the back of the head from Moe. "Firstly, where we go is none of your business. Secondly, we are not on a date!" Moe exclaimed. "Oh, we aren''t on a date. Well, why didn''t you say so?" Nami asked teasingly. "Stop entertaining him!" Moe shouted, which got Nami laughing. "If you still want me to cook for you, you better behave." Moe reprimanded which got Nami to stop laughing. "I regret making myself hungry for your meal. Fine then I''ll behave but make sure your cooking is worthwhile." The two continued on their way leaving Hassan behind. The boy watched as they bickered with each other and remembered something. "Big bro! Jumbo wanted me to call you for him. He said you two need to talk." Moe stopped dead in his tracks as he heard the name Jumbo be mentioned. The sudden change in atmosphere was enough to even get Nami worried. "What does he want?" Moe asked in a colder tone. "I don''t know big bro, but he sounded serious, and you know how uncle Jumbo is when he''s serious." Hassan said in an oddly serious tone. "Is everything alright?" Nami asked feeling worried. "Can we postpone our little outing for later. Some business just popped up." Moe said sounding as disappointed as Nami was feeling. "I¡¯ll call a taxi for you?" Nami couldn¡¯t help the bad feeling in her gut, but the look she saw in his eyes¡­ "Uhm...Yea sure, we can leave this for next time I guess." The words came out awkwardly. "I am really sorry Nami I swear next time I''ll make it special." Moe said flashing her a small smile, almost hiding the dark look he had on his face. "Imma hold you to it." All she could do was smile through her disappointment. "Hassan, stick with her until she¡¯s out the gate." "Yes sir." Hassan saluted. Nami watched as Moe continued the road they were walking on his own. "Will he be okay?" Nami asked out of worry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you have to worry about. My brother isn¡¯t like the rest of us.¡± Nami looked at the boy and realized he too had a similar glow in his eyes and that¡¯s when it hit her. The look that was in their eyes was unlike all the other residents of the South. Like a bright light shining in a dark fog their eyes held what all the other residents lacked. Their eyes held hope. __________________________________ An abandoned mana crystal factory that was used in the First Great War, was now a base of operations for the Ruyat Jadida gang. The biggest gang of the south. Standing at the entrance were two guards blocking Mohammed¡¯s way in. "Sorry to do this to you Moe, It''s standard procedure." Guard 1 said as he approached him. "It''s fine I understand." Moe said as he raised his arms for a pat down search. Once that was done, he walked in without any issue. He arrived in front of Jumbo''s work office and raised his hand to knock. "Come in." Jumbo said in his rough beat-up voice. Once Moe entered, he saw Jumbo packing a fresh batch of cocaine into a clear plastic bag. There were no blood ties between the two men, but the comradery shared between him and his father gave him the title of. He was only his uncle because. Despite him being called Jumbo he was bone thin. His skin was a sickly pale, and his eyes always looked tired and hollow. His hair was blonde, and balding. Jumbo looked at the verge of death most of the time, but he demanded respect. He was known as a cold-hearted killer and his father¡¯s go to torturer, so no one dared to mess with him. Even the slightest sign of insubordination would stoke the fires of his rage. With him it was either death or loyalty. Turning from his freshly packaged bag of cocaine he greeted Moe with a smile. "You know as well as I do that, I don''t want to be here Jumbo." "And yet here you are. You could''ve just ignored me." Jumbo sat at the opposite side of his work desk and invited Moe to sit with him. "Hassan told me it was important. Do not waste my time." "As foreboding as ever I see, you¡¯re gonna wanna sit down for this though but suit yourself kid." Moe¡¯s glare only intensified as his patience grew thin. "Y''know your dad has been in Locklehome for a few months now. Rumour has it that he might return within a week from now should his trial go well." Moe''s eyes darkened at the mention of his father. "Something about him has changed since I visited him. I figured since he went to Arlom he was bound to change, but when I looked him in the eyes, I noticed that he was an entirely different man than the one we knew 8 years ago." Jumbo said looking at his reflection on the blade in his hand. "So, what do I care?" Moe asked. "8 years Mohammed, that¡¯s how long it has been since your fathers arrest. I wasn¡¯t able to talk to him for long, but it seems your old man¡¯s asking for your forgiveness." Moe felt a shiver run down his spine as his blood ran cold. "You people are sick. All of you are sick! Forgive the man that did this to me!? The same monster who didn''t even bat an eye when he Personally hospitalized his OWN SON!" Moe slammed his fist at the desk causing the bag of cocaine to fall over. "I swear to you, if I ever see that man I¡¯d kill him on the spot." Passionate tears of hate formed in of his eyes. Jumbo chuckled as he played with the switch blade that appeared in his hand. "My old man was a dick to me too when I was growing up. He is the entire reason why I''m like this today." Jumbo took off his shirt, exposing all the scars written on his bony body. Moe ran up to him, grabbed him by the throat, and pinned him against the wall. "We are not the same!?" Moe said in a whispering rage. "You see the reason I killed my old man was because when he''d beat me senseless, he would do it just to relieve his own frustration. When your dad used to whip you all those times, I noticed what he was trying to do. He was moulding you, Mohammed. He had a vision of what he wanted you to become, and I could see it." Jumbo wasn¡¯t even looking at Moe at that point, his lips parting into a wide smile. Moe raised a fist and punched him, but he just laughed it off. He threw him on the floor and aimed for another, but with a quick roll Moe found himself pinned under Jumbo. He struggled to get up until Jumbo put the blade to his neck. "I looked up to your father Mohammed. Heck, I still do even today. He was a monster, one with a will to unite the South and the power to turn Newark to dust. But he himself knew that he was not strong enough. So, he moulded you Mohammed, into something that could finally make his dream a reality. Unfortunately, he was taken away before he could finish his work." Moe tried to escape his grip, but he just pushed the blade against his skin, drawing some blood. "You are missing one clear ingredient to make you what your father dreamed you to be. When you me pinned you could''ve burned me alive right then and there, but you''re afraid Mohammed! Afraid of your own potential! Afraid to take the things you want and burn those who try to take them from you! YOU LACK RESOLVE MOHAMMED!" He screamed in his ear to get his point across. Moe calmed down and Jumbo got off him. "Now get out of my sight. Do anything funny and I blow your freakin arm off." Jumbo said pulling out a gun on Mohammed. Moe stood up and left without a back glance. "I''m not finished with you Moe! You are the Prince of Ruyat Jadida! The future looks bright in your hands my boy!" Jumbo called out as Moe continued his slow walk out of the factory. _______________________________ Moe walked home with Jumbo''s words repeating in his mind. After his father was arrested, he made it his sworn duty to rebuild his family. His mother was devastated, but she began to come back to herself after a few months. The twins were both too young to understand what was going on, so they were barely affected. Times were tough, but somehow, they made it through. Moe clenched his fist as images of that man began plaguing his mind. I swear, one day I will kill that man. He approached his front door and calmed himself. Stepping inside his home he saw reason to forget about everything that transpired. The twins slept on the couch together. Moe¡¯s mind had become to occupied to realize how late it had gotten, but the sight before him was worth it. Hassan had an arm over Greshme as she cuddled in his chest. The two twins fought constantly but they were extremely cute when they weren''t fighting. Moe took a photo of the two and put away his phone. He first started by picking up Greshme who was reluctant to move out of her current position, eventually he was able to pry her off her brother. He carried her bridal style and went to go place her on her bed. Hassan woke himself up and made his way onto his bed on his own and Moe tucked both in. As Moe was turning to leave, He felt a tug on his...Nami''s turtleneck. He had to return it soon. He looked at who was trying to get his attention and saw that Greshme had woken up. "Please don¡¯t leave." She pleaded in a tired tone. "I''m not going anywhere Gresh so no need to worry." He said, turning to pat her head. "It''s cold." She said wrapping herself in the thin blanket She had. "I''ll warm you up." He said as his palm glowed a bright orange till an orange ball of light sprouted from it. He repeated this a few times until the orange balls surrounded her. The warmth they emitted felt like she was being kissed by the sun¡¯s gentle rays. It didn¡¯t take long before she drifted back to sleep. With a smile Moe pecked her on the forehead. "Goodnight." He turned to leave, allowing the little orange balls of light to freely float around the room, warming the temperature of the whole room. Chapter 5 Mohammed woke up feeling the stiffness in his back. Memories of how soft the bed Nami lent him served as a harsh reminder that he was back at home. He reluctantly got out of bed with a heavy groan and made his way to the bathroom. On the other side of the door the sound of water showering the tiles was prevalent, and Mohammed instinctively knew that his sister was in there. *Arabic* "Hurry up Gresh I need to use it!" He called while banging on the door. "Wait your turn!" She called back. Moe sighed and entered anyway. "HEY!" She screamed, but Mohammed ignored her and went straight for the toilet to relieve himself. "You could at least close the door, you''re letting the air in!" She shouted. "Be quiet Greshme you''re gonna wake everyone up." He said giving a final shake before leaving. "I''m telling mom!" Moe just shut the door and walked back to his room. *English* He got his school clothes out and even though he had been attending school in the North for the past week he still felt a sense of pride looking at it. The dark blue blazer with red streaks, and his red and blue striped tie were a constant reminder of where he was, and it never failed to put a smile on his face. He waited his turn for the shower and got prepared for school with a big smile on his face. He took a look at himself on the broken mirror in his room feeling every bit of pride in his uniform. His Grey pants and white shirt were a part of his old uniform from Calico. "Honey are you ready!?" His mom called from the kitchen. "Coming!" He answered as he rushed his way there, fixing his hair in the process. He walked in the kitchen and just as always, his sister was helping his mom with lunch. "Your sister tells me you walked in on her in the shower earlier, is that true?" His mother asked turning away from the stove. He caught a glimpse of his sister wearing a bratty smile on her face which irritated him. "Yeah and?" Moe answered while taking his seat in the dinner table. "Mohammed your sister is 15 now, she''s becoming her own woman. I know you feel indifferent about the situation, but you''ll have to learn to give her privacy." His mother reprimanded. Although she was shorter than Moe, he still respected her in every way. She had the same amber eyes as him, and silky black hair which she kept in a ponytail. Although very lenient she didn''t take to kindly to disrespect and wasn''t afraid to get physical either. "Either way mom, there''s nothing to see there so it shouldn''t matter." Moe answered nonchalantly. A spoon came flying his direction, knocking him square on the forehead. He groaned in pain before coming to his senses. "Did you see that mom; she''s trying to kill me!" Moe exaggerated holding the weapon in his hand. His mom just laughed in response, turning back to continue with breakfast. Moe rolled his eyes, seeing the obvious favoritism. "Where''s Hassan?" Moe asked, noticing the absence of his brother in the dinner table. His mom gave an exasperated sigh before walking out the kitchen mumbling curses in Arabic. "You look like a snobby rich kid." Greshme commented as it was only them in the kitchen. "Don''t tell me big scary Greshy was triggered by my comment." Moe teased. "You don''t get it! All the other girls in school have started developing and I still look like a twig." She complained keeping her gaze focused on the lunch she was making. "You might still be a twig Greshme, but you''re my twig and don''t you ever forget that." Moe snuck up on his sister and began roughly tickling her. With tickling being her kryptonite, she exploded in a fit of laughter, unable to control herself. She begged for him to stop, but he wasn''t letting up. After a while of being violated she calmed herself down, noticing she had somehow landed in her brother''s arms who carried her bridal style. "Besides, girls who develop fast look like grannies by the time they''re finished with school, so you should count yourself lucky." Moe said while placing her down. Her knees were a bit weak, but she was able to get her balance. She punched her brother in his shoulder for good measure. "You know I hate being tickled!" She shouted. "I love you too, Greshme." He teased, earning him an eyeroll from her. After a while Hassan walked in with his mother behind him, whom had a displeased look on her face. "I keep on telling you to try and wake up earlier Hassan. I know you''re into all this gang nonsense, but missing school is not cool at all." Despite all her nagging, Hassan looked to be half asleep. "I swear I can''t with you children." She said as she went to finish off breakfast. Greshme finished off lunch and went to go sit next to her twin. The family ate breakfast together as was the case every day. Mohammed was offered a hostel residence, but he declined on the notion that he didn''t want to spend too much time away from his family. They would catch up with each other in the mornings as they would barely have time to see each other during the day. Moe would arrive late due to the South and North being so far from each other. His mom worked day and night shifts and would only arrive in the early morning. Hassan had the neighborhood watch gang he was a part of that kept him busy during the day. Greshme, on the other hand, always had the house to herself. "Okay kids the bus will arrive at any moment now so get going." Their mom said hurrying the twins up. Moe still had some time on him, so he was in no rush. The twins left shortly after, leaving him and his mom in the Kitchen. She sat next to him and gave him a side hug. ¡°Hassan mentioned something about a girl you were with the other day. Care to explain to me what that is about?¡± She toyed with the knife she used to butter the twin¡¯s sandwiches dangerously close to Mohammed¡¯s throat. ¡°Sh-She¡¯s a friend mom. Nothing happened between us!¡± His voice squeaked under pressure. ¡°You¡¯re going to the North to make an honest living Mohammed, not to toy around with random hussies!¡± She stabbed the knife next to his plate. ¡°Momma¡¯s too young to have any little gremlin call me granny, so wrap it up or I¡¯ll cut it up.¡± Moe inadvertently crossed his legs before his mother sat herself across his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck for balance. ¡°You know mama loves you and only wants the best for you right?¡± She shot Mohammed with puppy dog eyes that seemed inappropriate for a woman her age and yet they worked like a charm on him. ¡°Yes mama.¡± He couldn¡¯t hide the groan after saying that. "Make us proud my son. It might be wrong for a mother to say this, but without your father, you¡¯re our only ticket out of this dump." Her tone was playful, but¡­ "Yes mama, I understand." Moe sighed, wearing a defeated grin on his lips. "Good, now give mama a kiss." He shoved his mother off him before bolting for the door. "Well looks like I need to get going so I''ll see you later mama." He said hurriedly. "Hold it right there hot shot. You will not leave this house until you give your mother a kiss you hear!?" She said chasing after him. "Ai mama, I''m gonna be late." He lied, but she was a persistent one. "Good luck finding a place to sleep tonight." Moe was already half-way through the door when he heard that, but it still stopped him dead in his tracks. He sighed in defeat knowing that there was no escaping her. He turned around and looked at her smiling at him patiently. You''re lucky that you''re my mother. He thought as he gave her a peck on the cheek. She was a lot shorter than him, so he had to bend down a bit. "Good, now have a nice day at school my love." She hurriedly pushed him out the door before slamming it in his face. He rolled his eyes and turned to begin his journey to the bus stop. It was quite the distance to the border of the South, so he had to use one of the only modes of transportation there was. Headed by a Gang in Zone 3. Moe was always skeptical of them, but they were at least professional. He put on his headphones as he waited at the bus stop. Zone 12 of the South was the safest out of all the other 11. That''s not to say that it didn''t have its fair share of crime, but it would almost never happen in broad daylight. Which is why Mohammed felt comfortable enough to drop his guard a little. After about a minute of waiting an Isuzu D-max stopped in front of him and Moe sighed to himself with a smile creeping on his lips. "Whatchu waiting for, climb in fool." An annoying voice Moe grew to love invited him in and Moe didn''t wait a second to climb in. The car sped off with Moe barely inside. "What''s up Nate." A man much bulkier than Mohammed sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his all-black uniform hiding most of his physique. "Screw your greetings dude, how does it feel to be the first pirate to school in the North?" Nathaniel ruffled his friend''s hair, before his hand got swiftly swatted off. "Dude, don''t fuck with the style!" Moe said, pulling out a comb fixing his hair with his gaze focused on his reflection in the car mirror. Ironically enough it was also broken. "My bad dude, it''s just been forever since we last spoke. What''s up with you ghosting a brotha?" Moe sighed patting his hair as a final touch. "It feels amazing really, I was actually at a party yesterday." Moe said once he was done fixing his hair. ¡°Brotha what!? You never came with me whenever Devonte or Ciggy was hosting, what changed!¡± Moe made sure to keep his seatbelt on as the whole time he was blowing his fuse his eyes were not on the road. Moe began reciting the events of that night, not leaving out the part where he got jumped. Even though he was re-telling the terrible bits he couldn¡¯t help but wear a smile on his face. ¡°How the hell did you get out of it then? You didn¡¯t¡­ y¡¯know?¡± Moe shook his head. ¡°I came close, if it hadn¡¯t been for a lil someone.¡± Moe could feel Nathaniel¡¯s eyes light up as he began squealing like a little girl. ¡°That look, that smile, that tone. Boy if you don¡¯t tell me who you tapped, I swear Imma kick you out this car!¡± Of course, he¡¯d be the first person to notice. ¡°There was this girl I met---¡± ¡°Let me guess, a dark-skinned beauty with a terrible attitude!¡± That description was a little too accurate. ¡°Who spilled?¡± Nathaniel instantly tensed up. ¡°Shit brotha you must¡¯ve heard me wrong; I was just making an assu---¡± ¡°It was Hassan, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Moe knew he hit the jackpot as Nate got suspiciously quiet. ¡°Lying to me is useless Nate, you know you¡¯re terrible at it.¡± Nate continued his awkward silence, shriveling in embarrassment. ¡°Speaking of that little idiot, let¡¯s talk about the shit you¡¯re teaching that boy.¡± ¡°Naaahhhh, I swear I ain¡¯t the one teaching him about hoes, they just happen to be there whenever we hang.¡± ¡°Nathaniel!¡± ¡°Not my full government!¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to be careful with him about these things!¡± ¡°I know you wanna protect your lil bro and all but the kids¡¯ 15, we knew about way more than he does at that age.¡± ¡°That doesn''t mean he has to go through the same things we did.¡± The car went quiet for a second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mohammed, but the South doesn¡¯t wait for kids to grow up.¡± ¡°Would you say the same applies to Ashley?¡± Nathaniel went quiet again. ¡°Look at us arguing like a married couple.¡± Moe commented. ¡°Better gimme a kiss when you leave for work then honey.¡± A chuckle escaped Moe. ¡°As if I¡¯d touched those ashy ass lips of yours.¡± ¡°These ashy ass lips have kissed more woman than you¡¯ve seen in your life.¡± ¡°Yeah, glorify being a slut why don¡¯tcha.¡± ¡°100 times better then not getting any action in years.¡± The car came to a screeching halt as they reached their destination. With a short moment of silence, the two burst into laughter. "Yah you better not forget about me up there boy, or I swear I¡¯ll grab your ass from hell and pull you back." Nate said patting his friend on the back. "It''s not like I can forget about the time I had to rescue your ass when you got stuck on a tree." "Boy shut your ass up or must we talk about the time I backed yo ass up when you was losing that fight against Ciggy." The two laughed together remembering those dumb moments in their lives. "Not gonna lie Imma miss yo ugly ass mug every time I drive home." "Now look who''s talking like a pussy." Moe teased. "Brotha seriously though. You were my brother since way back when. Now I won''t have anyone to vent to when Sasha is acting like a bitch." "Y''all are still dating? I thought she would''ve been done with your ass a while ago." "Man don''t be talking shit until you get yourself a girlfriend you virgin ass boy." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The two laughed again. After a while it went quiet before Nathaniel spoke in a more serious manner. "Ay, one last thing. Don¡¯t let those stuck-up rich fucks tell you shit. You were born and raised in the South. Remember that." It wasn¡¯t very often Moe saw Nathaniel¡¯s serious face. "Alright bet." The two saluted each other before parting. Nate had a concerned look on him, but he decided to save it for the next time they spoke. _______________________________________________________________________________ Talk of the party that happened the previous week was a hot topic in the halls of Rosemary high. Moe left early, and he couldn''t care less about what happened after he left. He walked up to his locker and took out the books for the first few periods. While packing his books he heard his name come up from a group of girls passing by. He ignored it and continued packing his books. Throwing his bag on his shoulder he began his walk to homeroom. On his way there he couldn''t stop hearing his name being brought up in conversations around him. He made it to class and sat at his desk. Wondering why his name was being brought up in other''s conversations. The homeroom teacher walked in looking exhausted and told everyone to take a seat. He caught his breath and called out Mohammed. "Can you report to the principal''s right this instant." Mr. Fry said. Moe''s anxiety began to rise as questions circulated in his head. He nervously stood up and began his trek to the principal''s office. ____________________________________________ "I did what!?" Moe asked in horror. His eyes widened with shock. "Now listen Mohammed. I am aware of your home situation, and it is one of the many reasons why we accepted you into this school. You''re a bright kid with a bright future, but here in the North unsupervised violence is unacceptable." Principal Vander stated. It was only them in the small office and a confused Mohammed struggled to wrap his head around the situation. "But I barely even touched him, that''s impossible." Moe tried to defend himself. Staring at the pictures of the heavily bruised man before him. The same man who assaulted him that fateful night. "These pictures and a few witnesses reported the fight, so there is no use lying to me." Moe''s mouth hung open as he struggled to find the words to explain himself. "But I didn''t do this. I mean, yes, we fought, but that fight ended before any serious damage could be done. This...this isn''t me." "Enough Mohammed! I''ve already handled the situation and this topic won''t go beyond this school. Nevertheless, I do advise you keep your head low from now on as to not stir up any more trouble. If I hear your name in this office again, then I''ll be forced to terminate your scholarship." The bell went off signifying the start of the first period. "Go to class and try to keep a low profile." The principal dismissed Mohammed, who walked out with a bewildered look on his face. _______________________________________________________________________________ Nami had been hearing rumors go around the school, but she kept to herself not wanting to get involved with what ever happened after she left with Moe and May. She casually ate lunch by herself, waiting on Moe to come join her. A shadow came over her and she sighed. "It took you long enough, you know I''m not gonna wait for you all the ti..." She trailed off as she saw who was actually standing behind her. A brunette with an entourage following behind her. "What do you want?" Nami asked the group of people in front of her. They all had annoyingly wide smiles that creeped her out. "You''re that dancer we saw Friday, right?" One guy asked. Nami got flustered up remembering that she danced in front of a crowd of strangers. She turned around to hide her face that was heating up out of embarrassment. "Who''s asking?" She asked not even making an effort to look at the people she was addressing. "Holy shit dude you were awesome. Do you have a crew with you or are you a solo act." Asked one girl. "I dance at home for fun, so I''m neither." Nami explained in an embarrassed whisper. "Wow, so you''re beautiful, a great fighter and an awesome dancer? We definitely need someone like you in our club!" A guy said as he sat uncomfortably close to Nami. "Sorry, I''m already a member of the Combat club, so I wouldn''t have time to practice with you guys." Nami said, facing them with an apologetic look. "That sucks, but we understand. This weekend we are going up against Calico in the South. If you change your mind, we can give you one of the solo battles so there won''t be any need for practice. Just hit me up when you feel it''s proper." The guy placed a slip of paper next to her. The group left with a guy wording out ''Call me''. Nami was sort of a celebrity the previous year. With her getting recognition for her efforts in the Kami cup. Yes, she had fans, but she never had to interact with them as the only time her fans would see her would be in the arena. After her injury she was home schooled, so the whole popularity thing was completely foreign to her. "Nami." She turned to see Moe stand over her. "We need to talk." He said sitting next to her. ________________________________________________________________________________ "So, you think I''m the one spreading rumours about you?" Nami asked, her arms crossed around her chest defiantly. "I thought you¡¯d be better, I thought you¡¯d be different. Clearly I thought wrong." Moe said, standing up to leave. Nami caught him by the wrist and pulled him back. "So, you aren''t even gonna hear my side of the story!?" She grew frustrated as he didn¡¯t even turn to look at her. "Mohammed, I did not spread those rumors about you. I---" Mohammed ripped his wrist out of Nami''s grip and walked off. "Mohammed!" She called, but Mohammed ignored her and walked out of the cafeteria. She wanted to chase after him, but she knew it would''ve been useless. Frustrated, she turned to continue her meal while pondering the root of the issue. Mohammed at least told her what happened, which gave her a vague idea of what was going on. Feeling her phone buzz she took it out of her pocket to see who was texting her. An unknown number with no profile picture appeared in her message board. She opened it to see two texts sent to her. That was quite the fight between you and your man, I hope I didn''t ruin things too much between you guys. I suggest you mind your own business or else I''ll make sure your buddy doesn''t have a comfortable high school life. You''re not in control here. The messages read. Nami instantly knew who was texting her and went straight to typing. I take it you''re the one who possessed Brian to try and get a scoop from me, right? I don''t know what you want with me and Mohammed, but I swear you won''t get away with it. She sent her message, and it was read immediately. Nami scanned the room for people who were busy on their phones, but to her dismay a large number of students had their eyes glued to their phones. If I were you, I wouldn''t be making threats to someone who knows about Shinji. Nami¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of that name, but before she could type a response the person went offline. The bell rang and it was time to move on to the next class. Nami groaned and switched off her phone, wondering who this person was and how much they knew about her. _________________________________________________________________________ The last bell of the day rang and it was time for students to either go home or go to their respective extracurricular activities with Nami having learned nothing the whole day thanks to a certain mage clouding her thoughts. Moe''s actions bothered her deeply as she hated the feeling of being falsely accused. She calmed down when she walked in the combat dojo. Telling herself that she''d talk to him once he''d cooled off. Though the atmosphere in the dojo had shifted from the usual. Everyone''s eyes were on Brian as they whispered rumors to each other. Once Nami was done changing she stole a look at Brian who seemed even more troubled than usual. What made her more curious was Duncan''s absence as she knew the two stuck together like bread and butter. Something was definitely off and it became more noticeable when they were doing their mock sparring sessions. Brian moved as if he was deflated, and his mind seemed to be somewhere else. The session ended with a few serious sparring matches and as usual neither Nami nor Brian was challenged. Everyone walked in the changing room which used to be filled with chatter and laughter, now quiet and tense. The whispers and rumor spreading had stopped so there was nothing but the white noise of the showers filling the air. Something was off and Brian was definitely involved, Nami figured. She thought about asking him questions about the party, but the message the "puppeteer" sent her kept her from doing it. Mohammed was already skeptical of Nami and purposely putting his high school career at risk would only worsen the situation. She sighed and waited for everyone else to leave the changing room. A habit of hers since she valued using the showers privately. Just as she was about to walk out of her stall, she heard someone come out of theirs. Nami waited and listened to the persons footsteps. They seemed to have stopped at the stall right next to hers and flop to the floor. A deep sigh escaped their voice and Nami could instantly tell that it was Brian. A door opened and Nami heard another set of footsteps approach her stall. She heard Brian stand up and almost immediately after that a sharp slap echoed through the entire changing room. "I can''t believe you Brian." It was the instructor speaking. Nami stayed as still as possible in order to hear what was going on. "Son, as a parent I care about your wellbeing and your future. So please be honest with me when I ask you where you were last Friday?" Brian looked to the floor not being able to look his dad in the eye. He already knew that his dad knew everything so there was no use lying at this point. "I was at a party, Maze was hosting." "Why weren''t me or your mother made aware of this party?" "Because I know how stuck-up you guys can get." He answered with his eyes still focused on the floor. "You were with Maze, correct? elaborate in what way were you with her?" "We.... I thought that we were gonna at most spend the night together, but..." "But what Brian?" He asked getting audibly frustrated. "I am gonna be blunt with you. If the video all the teachers received goes viral...All your hopes of becoming the Royal Knight of Newark will be nothing but a pipe dream." Brian''s eyes grew wide in shock. His throat dried and his mouth hung open. "I came here to tell you that tomorrow will be your last day practicing with us before your suspension." "Suspension!? But you can''t!" Brian argued. "I didn''t do anything. The suspension was placed by the principal himself. If I weren''t in that staff room pleading for them to be a little more lenient. Then you would have been facing expulsion. The suspension from the club is a slap on the wrist compared to that. So, consider yourself lucky." Brian was utterly speechless. His feet now rooted to the ground. "The teachers will make sure the video doesn''t spread. As long as the video isn''t viral you will keep your position in the school. So, if you know anyone who has it or the source of the video report it and let it be handled by the adults." Brendan left his son in the changing room petrified where he stood. He rested his back on the stall door Nami was behind and slowly slid to the floor. He dug his fingers in his hair, groaning as he began lightly pulling it. Nami listened to the man break down before her. It was a sad display that made Nami almost want to comfort him... almost. Brian''s phone rang, snapping him out of his depression. He answered it and tried to sound as natural as possible. "Tiffany? Uhm, I''m still in the changing room, but I''ll be out in a minute...okay I''ll see you in a sec." Brian stood up and rinsed his face by the shower. He left soon after giving Nami a chance to walk out. She thought about taking a shower, but there was still more to the story, and she just had to know what was actually going on. Whatever it was, she knew Brian was the center of it all. Or that''s what she thought at least. Without taking her much needed shower, she left the changing room pursuing Brian. ____________________________________________________________________________ Tiffany waited patiently for Brian by the bus stop, aimlessly staring at the gravel below her. She heard footsteps running towards her and turned to see a reason to smile. Brian ran up to her and she immediately jumped to hug him. Brian was taken aback for a second, before returning the short girls embrace. "I fucked up." Tiffany whimpered as tears began making a wet spot on his chest. "It''s not your fault." Brian said trying to comfort her. His hands brushed her back, feeling her tremble under her jersey. They stayed like that for a good five minutes, before Tiffany could calm down. "I''m out of the student council. Apparently, a video leaked of us in the pool and now Duncan can''t even look at me." She said still buried in Brian''s chest. Brian hugged her tighter as he knew how hard of a decision it was for Duncan to make. He and Tiffany had known each other far longer than he had known her, and they always had a sibling vibe going on. He knew that decision was hard on both of them. "It''s my fault things are like this. If I didn''t---" "If you didn''t what!? If you didn''t kiss me!?" Tiffany cut him off, breaking their hug. "No Tiff, that''s not what I was gonna---" "Then what, Brian!? I coerced you into kissing me, all because I am a jealous little bitch. I''m a bad friend and an even worse person." The tears began to well up again and she tried her hardest to wipe them, but they just kept coming. Brian stepped closer and cupped her face in his palm before leaning in for a kiss. "I was gonna say, that if I told you earlier how I felt, then none of this would''ve ever happened. I knew my relationship with Maze was in the rocks and that was probably because we weren''t a good match for each other. I didn''t kiss you because you coerced me into doing so, I kissed you because I wanted to, Tiffany." Brian''s Icy blue eyes softened as they stared into Tiffany''s sky-blue ones. He wiped her tears with his thumb before planting a kiss on her again. This time Tiffany wrapped her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss. A black Limo stopped right next to them, ruining their little moment. Tiffany pulled away and walked towards the car door. She froze with the handle in her hand and looked back at Brian. "My dad is out of town for a few weeks, so how about we go to my place?" A smile sly came over Brian¡¯s lips. "I see you can''t get enough of me." A prideful smile painted itself on his face which made Tiffany laugh in response. "Just get in the Limo Leclue." She demanded and Brian threw his hands up in defeat. "As you wish, my queen." He said entering the vehicle. The two rode off into the sun set and out of the bushes Nami poked out, having heard the entire conversation. Brian, Tiffany, Maze and Mohammed. These are the people I know are involved in this so far. Could the puppeteer orchestrating this madness, be one of these people, or could it be someone playing in the shadows out to get all of us. Someone with a grudge against the popular it seems. Either way, making progress without Mohammed will only put him at risk and I won''t forgive myself if I get him expelled. There must be some other way to progress. Nami thought as she tried putting the pieces together. _______________________________________________________________________________ Mohammed had just returned home feeling insanely exhausted. He had tried to catch a quick nap in the bus ride home, but it wasn''t enough. On top of that, he grew guilty for not giving Nami a chance to defend herself. Though he kept on telling himself that it was the right move as it was what he was taught from a young age. [Cut off all snakes before they poison you.] A message left to him by his father and one of the only pieces of advice he considered useful in the South. Though doubt kept on holding him back as he remembered the few memories, he and Nami had together. Especially when she let him sleep in her house and borrowed him her turtleneck to hide his many scars. He sighed before planting himself on his bed. As stiff as it was, at least he could lie down on it. He stayed there for a good ten minutes before forcing himself up. His mother had the night shift, so it was up to him to make dinner. He took off his blazer and tie and walked straight to the kitchen. He lit up the gas stove using his magic and placed the frying pan on it. He cracked a few eggs and began making some fried rice. A recipe his mom taught him. Once he was done with the rice, he made a chicken soup with some onion rings on the side. "Show off." He heard his brother comment from behind him. Mohammed turned to answer him, but immediately changed when he saw his brothers bruised eye and busted lip. "Hassan, what happened!?" He switched off the fire and ran straight to his younger brother. "What do you think?" Hassan said in a snarky tone. "Who was it?" Mohammed asked this time dawning a more serious look. "Just a bunch of no-bodies from school who think they can step up on my turf." Hassan explained. Moe could tell his brother wasn''t telling him the full story, but he ignored it. "If I was a mage like you and dad then all of this would''ve never happened." Mohammed sighed and kneeled to be level with his younger brother. "Do you know their names?" Mohammed asked, Hassan looked like he was about to answer, but held back. "Listen, I know you want to protect me, but you school in the North now big bro. I can''t keep relying on you and Nate. You have to teach me magic." Hassan begged. "I can''t---" "Why!" "Because I don''t know how to! When I first learned magic, I was really young, and I can barely remember how dad taught me. All I remember was how much pain I had to go through in order to learn it." Hassan groaned in anger and left the kitchen. "Hassan!" Mohammed called out, but he was ignored. He sighed and went back to cooking. As much as he wanted to help his little brother, he just couldn''t teach him how he learned fire magic. He wouldn''t forgive himself if he did. He finished dinner and called the twins to come eat. Greshme came, but Hassan stayed in his room. The two ate dinner quietly and once they were done, Moe washed the dishes while his sister prepared for bed. He tried to talk to his little brother but was stopped at the door by his little sister. "Hassan says he doesn''t want to speak to you." She said standing with the door half open. "Argh come on Greshme, can''t you just let me in." Moe pleaded. Hassan walked up to the door and just when Moe was about to speak the door was slammed in his face with the sound of the lock clicking. Moe sighed and just walked to his room in defeat. ____________________________________________________ Moe twisted and turned in his bed as large beads of sweat plagued his body. His heart raced a million miles a minute and his movements were overly erratic. He felt a weight hold him down making it practically impossible to breathe. He grabbed his sheets as if he wanted to tear them off and then finally, he shot up from his sleeping position. His heart raced, and his body was plagued with sweat. He took sharp breaths as he felt weirdly out of it. As if he completed a 100-mile marathon just sprinting. He grasped his chest as his heart felt ready to jump out. This happened for a brief 5 minutes before he could finally calm down. He got out of bed to check on the twins who, as always, were cuddled up together even though they had separate beds. Hassan seemed to have migrated over to his sister''s bed which wasn''t usually the case. Just as he closed the door, he could hear loud thuds from his mother''s room. The thuds came in constant intervals, as if someone was hammering a nail. He slowly walked towards the door and faint groans could be heard coming from the other side. His body began shaking intensely as if he was afraid of what lied behind that door. He took a deep breath and turned the knob, entering the room. . . . . . Wide-eyed, he saw his mother being held down by the throat by a shirtless man on top of her. The man loosened his grip on her and slowly turned to him, his face covered by the shadows of the night. Fire erupted from Moe''s entire body as he looked at the man with intense malice. Moe dashed towards him with nothing but killer intent riddled all over his face, but within a flash, the man countered and planted Moe on the floor while simultaneously extinguishing his flame. He looked Moe dead in the eye with a sadistic smile on his face. His figure glowed in the moonlight as he straightened himself. "Hello, son. I''m sorry for my violent introduction but I was still a little busy." Moe''s Jaw dropped when he saw the same amber-colored eyes that belonged only to his family. Fear befell the 18-year-old as every sense in Moe''s body went into panic. He crawled slowly out of the door, his breathing erratic. He instinctively stood up and ran towards the door, running out like a mad man. He sprinted in the cold, dark night. Running as fast as his legs could carry him. Why! How! He panicked as he slowly descended into a mental break down. Anger, sadness, hatred and fear. These were the emotions that plagued him, accompanied by a sickening feeling in his gut. He stopped to vomit next to a sign that ironically read ''welcome home.'' Memories of his past parading in his mind without consent. He continued his run not knowing where he was running to. He just ran, trying his hardest to silence the memories. When he decided to rest again, he was in Nathaniel''s neighborhood. He walked to his friend''s house and knocked on the door, feeling the frigid embrace of the night for the first time. The door opened, but he ended up staring down the barrel of a revolver. "Mohammed?" Nathaniel asked before putting his gun down. "I need a place to sleep." _____________________________________________________________ Chapter 6 Maze stared at herself in the mirror while brushing her teeth. Her eyes looked to be carrying her luggage with how baggy they were. The white of her eyes were now bloodshot and her pores could be seen by the worst of cameras with how visible they were. Nothing a little make-up can''t fix. She spat out the paste in her mouth and began slurping the water to rinse her teeth. "Ms. Mazekien, are you alright in there?" Her maid asked from outside her bathroom door. "I''m fine, I''ll be out in a minute." She looked at herself in the mirror and called out to her maid again. "Can you please take out my primer and foundation." After hearing an obedient, "Yes ma''am." She went back to taking care of her dental hygiene. Once she was done in her bathroom; she went straight to applying her make-up. This wasn''t an everyday occurrence. Her skin would usually be perfect from the moment she woke up, but stress tended to make her skin worse. Of course, the irony of applying make-up was not lost on her. She was going to spend the entire day putting on an act of perfection for everyone to see. And there she was sitting in front of a mirror putting on a mask to hide just how much of a reck she was. "Are you okay, Ms. Mazekien?" She giggled at her maid''s question. "What do you mean by that? Can''t you see?" She turned to her maid; her make-up only half done. "I''m perfectly fine." Of course, her smile was forced, but forcing smiles was something she was already used to. "I''ll go prepare your breakfast then, what would the young miss have for today?" "Just make me cereal, I''m not in the mood for a big breakfast." Her maid turned to leave and once the door closed Maze sighed to herself. I keep forgetting her name, I should ask for it next time I get the chance. She had finished her make-up and walked over to her bed to wear her uniform. Everything was washed and ironed, ready for her to wear at any time. She couldn''t imagine a life without her maids. She could barely cook for herself, let alone clean her own clothes. All she could do for them was try her best not to dirty anything. Memories of her last maid chewing her out for playing in the mud made her want to avoid that same fate with her new one. Once fully dressed she began making her way to the lounge, her footsteps echoing in the empty hallway and down the stairs until she finally reached the bottom floor. Passing by a few family portraits which she willed herself not to look at. She reached the lounge with shock as she entered. "Sit down with me Mazekien." Her father called sitting on the sofa with a tablet in his hand. He was already fully dressed in his usual suit consisting of a pair of navy-blue dress pants and blazer. Under it a black waist coat and white shirt. He wore a pair of Brogues on his feet with the family insignia on their sides. An illustration of the skull of an Ox boar, which represented strength and resilience. "I''m just a little surprised father, it is not often you come join me for breakfast." Maze made her way to sit on the couch across from her father, hearing the grumbles he whispered. She studied her father''s demeanor. His thumb and index pinched the bridge of his nose. His back slumped over with his elbow acting as support on his knee. Seeing all of this made her grow anxious as she tried to guess the reasons why he would be in such a mood. "Is something the matter, father?" He sighed before sliding the tablet on the coffee table towards her. Taking out a cigar and putting it on his lips before lighting it. "Please explain what that is?" He took a big pull from his cigar, the head glowing in a blue flame as Maze watched what was on the tablet. Her eyes widened in shock as she witnessed in full HD the events of her party. Everything from the copious amounts of alcohol and weed, to the illegal drug trades. From the joyous and ecstatic dancing, to the fight between her classmates. And as the cherry on top, not only was she filmed drinking alongside Tiffany, but the act of Bastien kissing Tiffany in front of her was caught in 8k. Her heart felt just like it did the night it all happened. Broken and weakened by their betrayal. "So, what now? Former Head Girl of Rosemary." Her father teased, but there was nothing funny about his statement. "Former?" Her voice nearly came out as a whisper as she didn''t realize she was holding it. "Vander sent me that video, so obviously once you go to school you will be stripped of your position. Luckily, he said that the video has yet to go viral and that he''d be doing everything in his power to keep it that way." His tone was calm, but she guessed that was just the affect the Cigar had on him. "Your brother wasn''t an angel, but he was at least smart enough to keep his act up in public. This is a stain on our name Mazekien. I thought you were better." His disappointed gaze stuck as he stared at her. "But Dad, this isn''t... I didn''t... I made sure I got everyone''s phone before they entered." She tried to explain, her expression being a mixed bag of shock and horror. "As we can see there were obvious holes in your security. This video threatens to dirty our family name Mazekien, I won''t be able to trust my inheritance with you should this video go viral." Maze noted what he said and instantly asked, "Where did you get this from!?" "I see the shock of it all has rendered you deaf, I won''t be repeating myself." Maze flinched at her father''s retort and went quiet. Her breakfast was served to her, simple milk and cereal with some added strawberries. She stared at the cereal as her mind wondered who the culprit could be. "The school is investigating the case as we speak. That being said, I think it''s high time for you to change schools." As if the shock of the video wasn''t enough, the man laid on another bombshell as he casually pulled from his cigar with the Maid serving him a glass of golden scotch. "No, we can''t." Maze retorted. "Rosemary was Brother''s school, I can''t leave!" Her voice began cracking. She could feel the tears wanting to come out, but she fought them back. Breaking down at that time would not help her case against her dad, even though it sounded like he had already made up his mind. "Marcus is dead Mazekien, but if he were here, he''d be as disappointed as I am." Maze felt a jolt of pain run through her jest as tears began falling. Placing her breakfast on the coffee table, Maze stormed out of the room.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ______________________________________________________________________________ The drive to school was quieter than usual. Her driver played toons on the radio, but all of it felt like white music to her. Her father''s words played a harsh symphony in her head and, try as she might, she couldn''t stop them from playing. The early morning traffic was worse than usual. Every car was practically bumper to bumper with each other and the heavy showers outside didn''t help. Everything alluded to an accident that happened nearby. They weren''t far from Rosemary, but the heavy traffic was likely going to make her late. Meaning everyone would already be there to ridicule her for her failed fa?ade. She was going to lose the position she wasted all of her Junior high to get. Duncan was more likely to side with Bastien and Tiffany, since he knew them longer. She had no one. Her life was over. All of these thoughts in her head bore an empty feeling in her chest. A familiar feeling, that she couldn''t identify the source of. She shifted on her seat towards the right door of the Maserati and palmed the handle. "Ms. Mazekien?" She stepped out of the door, the driver calling her name in a mix of panic and confusion. Her heart raced as she ran as fast as her legs could carry her. Weaving through the cars, with the voice of her driver still calling out to her. She didn''t turn back. From a hard left into an alleyway and to a hard right out the other end, she took another right before disappearing into the city. She couldn''t hear her driver''s footsteps anymore, but she didn''t stop running. She wanted to scream, but her unathletic lungs weren''t used to the exhaustion she brought on to herself. Her legs felt like jelly and eventually she fell into a puddle on the side of the road. She picked herself up, gasping for air. Her knee was scraped, and she was too tired to continue running, but she got up and walked to wherever her legs took her. She had no one to turn to, and once law enforcement found her, she''d be either brought back home or deported to the South. Not the best decision she had made, but if she was honest with herself, she''d admit that she wasn''t thinking at the moment. "Where do you go when you''ve got nowhere to go?" She asked herself. The image of her late brother played in her mind and with a smile she immediately knew the answer. Her legs began running again as she caught her second wind. She was never the athletic type, always just completing her fitness tests with a mark above 60%. But at that moment she enjoyed running more than anything. All her stress, her worries and the emotional toll everything had on her seemed to go away. Her heart raced, but not with anxiety. For the first time it felt like her heart raced out of joy. Standing in front of a maroon door with the golden number written 8400 above the doorbell she pressed and waited for him to answer. Now that everything had begun to slow down, she realized just how wet she was. Everything from her blazer to her bra was completely soaked. And the pang of pain in her knee began to worsen. This is embarrassing. She thought as the door swung open. "Mazekien?" He asked with an obvious look of shock on his face. It didn''t take long for him to step aside to let her in. Once she was in, she fell to her knees and began laughing. "Maze, are you okay?" Her laughter turned hysterical when he asked that, but in the midst of it all, that laughter turned into tears. She could barely form a sentence as her tears began flowing out uncontrollably. The man kneeled next to her and pulled her in for a hug. Maze didn''t hesitate to drown herself in his arms as she let out a cry that she felt was long overdue. "My deepest apologies Headmaster. I didn''t expect my car to be acting up like this. It was driving perfectly the other day, so I''m just as surprised as you are." If it''s unavoidable then I''ll allow it, but I expect you to be here by tomorrow. Am I clear Mr. Fry? "No problem sir, you can count on me." Mr. Fry dropped the call and returned to aid the little bird that had wound up on his stoep. He allowed Mazekien to borrow his shower and gave her some of his ex-wife''s old clothing. Now all that was left was to treat her wound. "I''m sorry if I''m asking too much of you. It''s just---""You don''t need to say anything, I already know." Maze looked at him with a shocked expression. "The video was sent to every teacher. I was able to put two and two together, but I didn''t expect things to have gotten this bad so quick." Maze dropped her head in disappointment. "You must not think too highly of me, now that everything is out." Mr. Fry scoffed. "I never thought highly of you to begin with." Maze bit her lip as the comment stung. "It doesn''t matter what you achieve Maze, I''ll always see you as that bratty little girl who interrupted my breaks in recess." Maze chuckled but she quickly slapped her hand over her mouth to stop it. "Honestly, you Schmidt''s are an annoying bunch. Your brother would always get on my nerves even after I stopped mentoring him. You''re not even the first Schmidt to crash into my house out of nowhere." Maze couldn''t help her chuckle from escaping, but she kept her hand over her mouth to try. She winced in pain as Mr. Fry began applying the disinfectant. "Careful now, we don''t want to worsen your injury. It looks like you got a torn ACL and a dislocated knee." "Shut up you fake doctor, there''s no way I fell that hard." Mr. Fry chuckled. "What about infection, your leg could turn into a zombie!" He teased before pressing some more disinfectant on it. Maze winced in pain, before pretending to collapse. "It might be too late for me you fake; I might turn into a zombie and bite you first." She exaggerated. "Oh no, I better close this wound before it''s too late. Spending eternity with you sounds like hell!" The two laughed as Mr. Fry wrapped her knee in gauze. "You don''t need to worry about asking too much, I''ll always be here for you." Maze bit her lip, trying her hardest not to let the tears flow out. "Thank you." She whimpered out. Without warning Mr. Fry slid his hands under her knees and picked her up bridal style. Maze knew she had a steady diet, but she couldn''t believe that she was that light to him. "It''s best for you to stay in bed, I don''t want my best student to catch a cold." Maze chuckled. "That''s what you''re worried about?" She asked. Her arms wrapping around his neck for support. "Yeah, I don''t think anything else should worry me right now, I''m already taking a big risk. I''m guessing you don''t want your parents to know where you are?" Maze remained quiet which was enough of an answer for him. "It''s cool, I understand." She lightly punched him on the chest. "And that''s why you''re my favorite teacher." The two chuckled before Mr. Fry turned into a free room. It had a single bed with a few Rock inspired posters hung up. The room was relatively clean, but nothing compared to hers. Even when he lied her down, she couldn''t help groaning in discomfort. "It''s not much, but a single room home is all I can afford with a teacher''s salary." "What about the money you got from my tutoring?" Mr. Fry scratched his head, chuckling out of embarrassment. "That was all taken once the divorce was settled. It was enough to settle me out of paying child support every month. So big ups to that." Maze frowned at that sentence. "What about your son, do you even get to see him?" Maze remembered how hard he worked for that money, even putting up with delinquents just to get an extra pay. "Wipe that look off your face. This is all just adult stuff, so you shouldn''t worry yourself about it." He was about to leave but was pulled back and nearly fell on the girl. Supporting himself with just his arms. "I''ll study law and get you the justice you deserve." A light smile came on his lips. "I was a shitty husband, so you''d be fighting a losing battle." He chuckled, but Maze remained firm in her argument. "I don''t care, I want to pay you back!" The determination burning in her eyes was evident, but he couldn''t help but laugh. His face falling right next to her ear left ear. "It''s not that funny!" She shouted while trying to push him back. Mr. Fry lifted himself off her, their faces only a few inches apart. "You''re a good girl Maze." He kissed her on the forehead. "But stay out of it." "Mr. Fry!" She called out in complaint as he got off the bed. "You know my name, so use it." Maze rolled her eyes. "Hunter!" She called. "Yes, my lovely lady." He teased just as he reached the door. "I''m serious!" Hunter scoffed. "So am I," He closed the door. "Now get some sleep!" He shouted from the other side of the bed. He could hear her grumbling on the other side of the door as he slid down on his knees. Goddamn it Hunter, the fuck are you doing? He said, putting his hand over his beating heart. Chapter 7 Conversation in the Rosemary dojo ran freely as many topics were brought up and discussed by Nami¡¯s fellow students. Most of them were useless to her and her investigation as she found it surprising how the guys in the dojo could talk about braindead topics as if they were discussing a scientific theorem. Talk of the party was brought up here and there, but none of it centered on what she wanted to know. She finished gearing up for training without having learned anything useful. Her thoughts still wandered on the "Puppeteer''s" identity, suffering through a long sleepless night only to come up with a few suspects. Even then she barely had any evidence to back her claims. Her mind wandered off to Mohammed¡¯s words causing her to slam her fist on the walls of her stall, leaving a slight dent in it. They had barely known each other and yet she was already labeled a snake. She let out a calming sigh before she could deepen the dent on the wall and stood to leave her stall. Out of her stall she ran into Mitchell standing in front of her as if he¡¯d been waiting. "May I help you?" She asked. On top of Mitchell¡¯s refusal to go to the party and his implied ¡°bad relationship¡± with Mazekien, Mithcell¡¯s was one of the few she suspected. "Yes, I want to call in a favor." He answered. Nami raised her brow at him wondering what the favor was about. "What makes you think I owe you anything?" She asked. "Well, I have been spending the past two days with Greg and last I checked he was supposed to be our freshman, not mine alone." It wasn¡¯t as if she wanted him to take over Greg for that long, the two of them just mashed well together. Then again, she had to admit that she had been avoiding the boy as best as she could, not wanting to have to deal with another headache. Defeatedly, Nami rolled her eyes at his reasoning and crossed her arms, signaling to him that she was ready to hear him out. "I need you to deny Bastien''s match request." He said. Nami laughed at him, but she noticed that he was actually serious. "Bastien will request a match with you as his final sparring match before his suspension. I need you to deny his request and offer him an alternative." "You want me to say he must fight you first?" Nami asked. "Exactly." "But what if he doesn''t want to?" "Everybody to the mat! We have no time to waste today!" The instructor called and everyone began walking out of the changing room. "Just trust me, okay." Mitchell finished as he walked ahead of her. Nami''s eyes narrowed at him as she wondered.How does Mitchell know of Bastien''s suspension? As far as she knew Bastien¡¯s suspension had yet to be public news. Could he be...? ¡°To the mat you two, I will not be repeating myself.¡± The instructor barked getting the two of them to hastily join the others in the dojo She sat on the mat as the instructor began to speak, her gaze trained on Mitchell as she put together a theory. The instructor was busy naming the team exercises they would be doing for the day, but Nami couldn¡¯t pay attention to any of it. He didn''t go to the party so it can''t be him. Or was that all a farce to remove suspicion from him? Is he a Mage? What are his motivations? And why cooperate with me if he knows I''m after him? All these questions ran rampant in Nami''s mind. She wanted to interrogate these answers out of him, but if her suspicions were true, she¡¯d still have no way of protecting Mohammed. She continued the team exercises with her eyes never leaving him. Constantly wondering how she should approach him. Eventually the end of the session came along, and it was time for the sparring sessions to start. "Alright ladies, before we start sparring, I have a few announcements to make." The instructor said, standing in between all the students. "We have a mock tournament coming in about a month or so right before your mid-terms. Our opponents will be St. Mary high. They''ve been our rivals for quite a while now and we''ve been able to amass two consecutive victories over them in the past two years. I will not be looking for defeat this time either. So, get ready to kick it into high gear for the next few weeks, cause I''ll be shaping you sissies into proper warriors." The students clapped at the announcement as there was an obvious few of them who were more than excited to go against the rival school. "My last announcement to you is that Bastien will be suspended from this dojo from tomorrow on. He will be facing a 3-month suspension due to evidence of unsavory behavior outside of school. Today will be the last day for Bastien until the suspension is lifted." Everyone looked at Bastien out of curiosity, but he kept a level head. ¡°But Instructor, how will we beat St. Mary without him?¡± One of them asked and the others began to worry as they thought about the student that rivalled Bastien in strength. ¡°Are you sissies so weak that you can¡¯t think of a way to win without Bastien!? We are Rosemary high, and you are being trained by Retired Sword: Brendan Leclue. If any of you feel you cannot beat Elijah, then you may escort yourself out of my Dojo!¡± The entire Dojo went quiet as the students looked among themselves. "May I make a request Instructor?" Bastien asked, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze at him. Nami kept her gaze on Mitchell, but he just sat there with a pleased smile on his face. The instructor nodded and gave Bastien the floor. "I request a one on one against Nami, in an all-out, no holds barred match of first blood." He said staring daggers at Nami. The crowd turned to her, waiting in anticipation for her answer. Ever since her fight with the instructor no one had stepped up to challenge her. The same rang true for Bastien. If she was ever going to fight him this was her chance. She looked at Mitchell and he still wore that weirdly pleased smile on his face. I can still just accept his request and piss all over your plans so why are you so damn confident!? She wondered out of frustration. "I decline." Nami simply said, but before Bastien could press her more on the matter Mitchell stood up and announced. "I have agreed to be Nami''s fledgling and as the rules state. The fledgling is to be challenged before the master!" Bastien looked at him in confusion and then looked at the instructor. "That depends, Nami, is that true? Is Mitchell your fledgling?" The instructor asked. Nami turned to Mitchell who gave her a reassuring smile that did nothing to assure her. "Yes sir, Mitchell is my fledgling." Nami didn''t even know what the term meant, but she went along with it either way. It still annoyed her that she missed her chance to take Bastien on. "Bullshit, Instructor, you can see that they''re lying, right?" Bastien complained, pinching the bridge of his nose. "As long as both parties'' consent then it is as real as any other Master and fledgling pairing." The instructor said nonchalantly. Bastien sighed. "Get on the mat Banks." He demanded as he walked on to the sparring circle. Mitchell followed him and readied himself. "This is a no holds barred match between Bastien and Mitchell. Everything except for magic is allowed in this showdown. Are you two ready?" The instructor asked standing between the two fighters. ¡°This won¡¯t go like last time.¡± Mitchell said in a calming seriousness as he assumed his fighting stance. Fire-God style. Nami noted. His stance was standard stance for a Practitioner. "Let''s get this over with." Bastien cracked his knuckles and assumed his fighting stance. It was a more advanced version of Mitchell¡¯s stance. Bastien was probably Professional in Fire-God style, which didn¡¯t fare well with Mitchell¡¯s chances at victory. But the conviction behind Mitchell¡¯s eyes made Nami realize that he was plotting something. "BEGIN!" Bastien wasted no time and went in straight for the kill, barely missing him with a flying kick. He recovered quickly and began an onslaught of punches that Mitchell struggled to block and evade. Bastien landed a devastating combo on Mitchell''s abdomen. Downing the fighter. Bastien jumped in for the finishing blow with a hammer fist to the face, and that¡¯s when it clicked for Nami. With Mitchell¡¯s back on the floor, his legs raised in waiting and his arms spread to his side, like a Maga Bear trap he caught Bastien¡¯s head between his thighs and arm in a tight triangle hold. A Water-God style submission and perfect counter to Fire-God style. Bastien struggled to escape as he flailed in the submission. The submission was sloppy work at best and with a fighter of Bastien¡¯s caliber it wouldn¡¯t be long until he broke out. But Nami was surprised, yet again, when she saw Bastien struggling to get out. His breathing began to slow as his flailing began to cease. But before he could pass out, he was released, and he rolled away to catch his breath only to be met with a punt kick to the face that ended the match.______________________________________________________________________________________ The changing room was loud with Mitchell¡¯s victory shaking the foundation of the Combat club. Everyone was stunned in the changing room after Mitchell''s display in his sparring match. Bastien was still out cold and being treated by the members of the first aid club. "What was that?" Nami asked as she entered the changing room alongside Mitchell. She felt very skeptical about the outcome of that match. Yes, the Water-God submission was a perfect counter to Bastien¡¯s attack at that moment, but it was too unrefined to possibly keep him still, let alone knock him out. "That is what you call a victory, malady." Mitchell''s malady comment didn''t sit right with Nami, and it showed on her face. More of the other members gathered around him to congratulate him on his victory. Nami noticed Duncan¡¯s absence but decided to focus on that detail later. Mitchell pushed through and grabbed Nami by the wrist before she could enter her stall to change. "Follow me." He said, pulling her out of the changing room, Nami reluctantly followed him with the other students making crude remarks at the two. ¡°Mitchell¡¯s going to claim his prize!¡± ¡°He won the match and got the girl!¡± ¡°Three cheers for Mitchell the Goblin slayer!¡± The whole locker room erupted in a chant for him as he made his way out with Nami in tow, dropping her head out of embarrassment. She had just been reduced to a simple prize for Mitchell and she hated every second of it.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The two walked behind the dojo, away from prying eyes. He first checked if the coast was clear then dug in his pocket and took out a small glass vile. He handed it to Nami who examined it and looked at him in shock. "Xylazine, a quick working sedative. I sprinkled some on my crotch before the match started. My entire plan was to trap Bastien in a Triangle lock, so that I could sedate him long enough to deliver a finishing blow. It''s cheating I know, but I would have lost otherwise." Mitchell explained. "Why? Why did it have to be Bastien?" Nami asked. "That''s simple, ever heard of what''s called a hierarchy?" Nami could piece together what he meant by it. "So, you took on the strongest fighter in the dojo just to be on the top of the food chain? I hate to say that I''m a bit offended." She said, crossing her arms on her chest. "Oh don''t be, I chose Bastien because it was the easier choice. I know who you are, BlackSilver." A brush of wind blew past as Nami¡¯s eyes narrowed at him. "So," Nami started, unfolding her arms and dropping them to her sides. "How did you know about Bastien''s suspension?" She asked, readying herself as her body loosened "It sounds like you''re accusing me of something incriminating." Mitchell''s attitude also changed as he too raised his guard. "And what if I am?" Mitchell chuckled. "It seems that I''ve been caught. So, what do you intend to do with this knowledge?" "Just a few questions. What is your endgame? You got Bastien and Tiffany suspended out of their respective positions, Maze hasn''t come to school, and Mohammed is also absent, so tell me what your goal is in all of this?" Nami asked. A deafening silence came over them as everything seemed to stand still. Nami loosened her fingers, readying her next attack. Mitchell opened his mouth to speak and Nami got ready to blitz him. "What?" He asked in confusion. Nami eased up a bit in his confusion but remained ready. "Okay, okay, listen, I don''t know what conspiracy theory you have on the fall of the big 4, but trust me when I say that I am not involved in their drama." It was now Nami''s turn to be confused. "I''ll confess that I got info on Bastien via non-ethical means, but everything else you just listed has nothing to do with me." Mitchell defended. "Then what''s your aim?" Nami asked with a gaze that could pierce through an iron wall. "I am going to be the captain of Rosemary''s Combat club, but of course in order to achieve that goal I needed to take Bastien''s top spot." Mitchell explained. Nami maintained her glare as if trying to see through him, Mitchell tried to step back, being stopped by a foot that hovered by his face. He didn¡¯t even see her move. After a while she relaxed and retracted her foot, letting out a frustrated sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not a Mage. If you were, you would have done something by now.¡± She slapped her palm over her eyes as she sat herself on the grass. Mitchell had to retrieve his jaw from the floor before he could speak. "Now it''s my turn to ask the questions, how are you involved in Bastien''s scandal?" Mitchell asked. Nami dug her fingers through her hair as she thought on what to say next. "Can we pretend you didn''t hear what I said?" Nami asked, awkwardly scratching her head. "You wanted to interrogate me first!" Mitchell complained. "Listen, I¡¯m not involved with whatever is happening between those 4, but I used to be friends with them. I might have the information you need." Mitchell had a determined air about him, further confirming his innocence. How annoying. ¡°Things between us aren¡¯t the best right now, but this is not the way I thought they¡¯d go out. So please.¡± His tone was so gentle that Nami almost felt bad for him. Adding another person to the investigation was bound to open more avenues for the ¡°Puppeteer¡± to gain information on her. Unless she could keep him close without exposing their cooperation, she would be the one risking her career and reputation. Nami gave in with a sigh. "Fine, but not here, let me go change and I''ll tell you outside of school." Nami explained. ________________________________________________________________________________ The changing room was empty when Nami entered it. Their little interrogation session went on longer than she anticipated, but she had no complaints. To her the more information she got on the victims of the puppeteer the easier it would be to narrow down her suspects. She needed the sleep. "I''ll be quick so wait near my stall." Nami said and Mitchell complied without complaint. Nami began changing as quick as she could. When she was buttoning her shirt though it dawned onto her what time it was, and she panicked. She opened her stall door and pulled Mitchell in. Before he could complain she shushed him by slapping her hand over his lips. A stall door opened, and Bastien walked out of it with an ice pack on his head. He rested at his usual spot right next to Nami''s stall and let out an exhausted sigh. Everything was quiet for a long five minutes before the door opened and another set of footsteps walked in. "I knew that I''d find you here." The instructor said as he walked up to his son. He sat next to Bastien and asked. "Why do you like this spot so much?" He asked. "Y''know, back in 10th grade when I was about to go for my first tournament this was the spot I sat in before the first match. I was so nervous that night that I nearly pissed myself." Bastien laughed at the memory. "I was only 17 going up against some 20-year-old who wanted to test his strength against the son of Leclue." "But you did win the fi---""It was not about the fight dad! I was scared, I had the whole of Newark watching me, you and mom were watching me. It was my first major fight against someone older and twice my size and you didn''t think that was going to affect me?" "I''m sorry son I-I didn''t know." Brendan apologized. "This was the spot I sat in, and everything tuned out. The crowd stopped cheering, my heart stopped racing, it was as if everything had stood still. I was calm. Now...I''m faced with that same pressure. If people get their hands on that video I''m done, people will see me as a disgrace to the Leclue name, and worst of all, I won¡¯t be able to fulfill your wish for me." Bastien finished. Brendan put an arm over his son''s shoulder and said "Listen, your mom wanted me to convince you to come back home, but I won''t do that. Right now, you need to find yourself Bastien, regardless of what I or anyone else thinks. You can stay over at Ms. Williams place, just don¡¯t do anything stupid." Brendan got up and began walking out of the changing room. "What about mom?" Bastien asked, getting a chuckle out of his dad. "I''ve been married to your mom for 20 years now, I''m sure I''ll figure something out." Brendan said as he closed the door behind him. Bastien chuckled a bit and whispered, "Thanks dad." He walked back to his stall to get changed leaving the concealed Nami and Mitchell to let out a quiet breath of relief. "We should get out of here!" Mitchell whispered. "Not yet!" Nami whispered back. "Are you crazy! What if we get caught!?" "We''ll get caught if you don''t keep quiet!" Amid their quiet bickering Mitchell noticed the fact that he could see Nami''s cleavage which forced him to look to the ceiling. "What''s wrong?" Nami asked, noticing his sudden shift. What Nami hadn''t accounted for was the claustrophobic stall they were both in as it was designed to fit one person. "Can you...back up?" Mitchell asked trying his hardest to not look down on the short female. "Huh!? You do know this is the best I could do standing up!" She whispered. "Then sit down!" Mitchell demanded in a whisper. "No way! What if we need to escape!?" Nami argued. The door suddenly opened causing them both to keep quiet. A new set of footsteps, lighter than those of the instructor walked in. "Hey Bastien, mind if I join you?" It was Tiffany and she stood in front of the shower Bastien was in. "You''re a bit late Tiffany, I''m already done." Bastien said still behind the cover of the shower curtain. "Bummer, and here I was thinking I can get myself a nice warm shower before going home." She said faking a disappointed voice. "Someone''s a little impatient today, what got you excited?" Bastien asked. "Is there something wrong with wanting to be with my man at school, you know we don''t speak during the day, right?" Bastien chuckled. "Yeah, yeah, I see your point, but patience is a knights virtue babe?" Bastien retorted. Tiffany giggled a bit before saying "Hurry up Leclue, this changing room is not exactly romantic." "Fine, fine, just give me a sec." Bastien turned off the shower water and took his towel before sliding the blurred shower curtain open. With only a towel covering his most vital parts he greeted Tiffany with his chiseled figure exposed. Some of his dark strands stuck on his forehead and there was the obvious purple bruise on his cheek. "He fucked you up good, didn''t he?" Tiffany teased. Bastien closed the shower curtain, robbing her of her eye candy. "Oh, come on Bastien stop acting like such a little bitch! I''m sorry okay!" Tiffany cried causing Bastien to peak out again. "Yay, there is my Western Demigod!" She cheered causing Bastien to roll his eyes. He stepped out of the shower and pulled her in for a kiss which she happily invited. Bastien pinned her on the stall door behind her, deepening their kiss. Tiffany broke it off in a fit of laughter. "Looks like I''m not the only one who''s excited." She said, rubbing his hardened member under the cloth of his towel. "Shut up." Bastien said as he went to plant kisses on her neck and going down to her shoulder only to be stopped by the school jersey she was wearing. A few moans released themselves from Tiffany''s lips and that''s when Bastien took the opportunity to catch her lips once again. Bastien began lifting her skirt ever so slowly as his hand glided up her upper thigh, just before he could reach the laced underwear she had on, they heard a door being violently opened and closed. "What was that?" Bastien asked as he went to go check who it was. The door leading out of the Changing room was wide open while all the other stall doors were closed. "Fuck." Bastien sighed realizing someone probably caught them. "I''ll wait for you outside." Tiffany said. Bastien just agreed and watched her walk out with hungry eyes. "Fuck!" He cried once she was out. ________________________________________________________________________________ Nami and Mitchell were panting out of exhaustion as they were far away from the school at that point. "That got a little out of hand." Nami stated, an obvious blush of embarrassment glowing on her cheeks. "Do you listen to that every time you decide to eaves drop on Bastien''s conversations?" Mitchell asked as he struggled to stand upright. "This was the first time this happened, okay!" She defended "Yeah sure, I believe you." Mitchell said sarcastically. "Speaking of perversion, what was that touching my stomach right before we left?" Nami asked with a snarky look in her eye. "It wasn''t on purpose! It was a natural reaction!" Mitchell defended. Nami laughed maniacally."Are you telling me two people getting it on is enough to get a "Natural reaction" out of you or is that just a preference?" She retorted, slowly closing the distance between them. "That''s not it at all!" "Oh, or is it because you were stuck in a cramped space with a beautiful woman such as myself?" Nami asked playfully outlining her figure. She didn¡¯t miss the groan that came out of his throat, alongside the bright red that flushed over his cream skin. "Oh my God, no way!" Nami burst out in laughter at the revelation causing a bunch of bystanders to look at them. Mitchell tried to cover her mouth noticing the attention she was attracting which Nami easily evaded, still in a fit of laughter. She danced around him as he continuously tried to shut her up which led to them getting into a little game of cat and mouse. The whole purpose of Mitchell pursuit was swiftly forgotten as he chased her around, also getting infected by Nami''s laughter. The two continued on like this for a good hour before Mitchell was finally able to get a hold of her. He dragged her to the grass, pinning her to the ground with his hand over her mouth as he tried to control his own laughter. The two were both huffing in exhaustion and recovering from their laughing fit. "Stop laughing." Mitchell said while still laughing himself. Nami shook his hand off her mouth, "Make me!" She teased. Mitchell caught his breath and finally controlled himself, soon finding himself looking at the teary eyed Nami under him, still trying to recover from her fit of laughter. Her chest rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath. A lavender scent wafted over his nose and despite her missing out on the shower, he just knew that the scent was coming from her. Maybe it was the setting sun, or peculiar position he pinned her in, but for some reason... "Get off me creep." Mitchell was snapped back to reality as she had Nami glare at him distastefully. Mitchell blinked twice just to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. "Right, my bad." He apologized and got up. She got up and dusted herself off and turned to leave. Mitchell dropped his head as he turned the opposite direction before feeling his arm being grabbed, nearly stumbling over at the force of her pull. "There''s a park nearby, we can chat there." She said as she began pulling him into the direction of said park. She didn''t turn her face to look at him, keeping her gaze toward the road before her. Mitchell didn''t do much to argue and followed her lead with her hand on his wrist. For some reason Mitchell found himself staring at that hand of hers. So small and delicate, as if it never worked a day in its life. They reached said park and Nami sat on a swing, inviting Mitchell to sit on the swing next to her. "Not a lot of people come to this park around this time, so it''s usually quiet." Nami started. "I see," Mitchell said as he was still somewhat in a daze. "So tell me, what happened between the ¡°Big 4¡± you mentioned." The request snapped Mitchell out of his Daze as he began remembering his memories with the group. He plopped himself on the swing next to her and with a sigh he started. ¡°Before the Big 4 was the Big 4 there were 5 of us¡­¡± Chapter 8: Dance and the spirit In Calico''s gymnasium a large crowd of people stood in a circle getting ready to welcome their guests for the event. One of the very first North vs South dance offs were about to start and everyone was excited. For some Southerners it was the first time they had ever laid eyes on a Northerner. Rosemary High''s dance club were the guests of this event and amongst their numbers stood Nami who was uncomfortable with the whole arrangement. She had agreed to do the 1v1 battle up against Calico''s finest, but the number of people who would be watching her was nerve recking. The students of Calico nearly filled the gymnasium. With loud music and students dancing their hearts out, Nami was convinced that the Rosemary team stood no chance. What bothered her the most was being a part of the losing team. The Rosemary dance club''s first team had the dance floor, and to say that they were uncoordinated was an understatement. Nami could list several reasons as to why they were this way. She attended one of their practice sessions and was horrified by what she found. Most of the guys were serious with the sessions, but some had too big an ego to join the practice and most of the girls only joined to increase their follower count on Instapic. The leader of the dance club, Samantha, was as serious as she was stiff. Her choreography had a lot of enthusiasm, but no style. Her movements lacked flow which led most of the dances to appear basic and repetitive. The Calico dance club far out did Rosemary''s when it came to their routine. Sure, there were some rigid people within their numbers, but they were just outliers to the majority. They were all good dancers in their own right and their wilder more aggressive style of dancing out shone Rosemary''s rigid and monotonous style. It was finally Nami''s turn to dance and her nerves began to skyrocket. She was so busy analyzing other people''s dances that she completely forgot that she''d be dancing too. The announcer asked for Rosemary''s finest, and Nami was lightly pushed by Samantha, causing her to stumble on the dance circle. She shot a scowl at the girl before looking at her opponent. She was going to lose, and it was obvious. Her opponent was a guy named Devonte, who was a tall, milky-brown skinned and green-eyed male who instantly stole the favor of the crowd. Particularly the women. The announcer disclosed the rules of the 1v1. Saying that each of the contestants would choose a song and dance half of it and the other half will be danced by the opponent. These 1v1¡¯s were glorified popularity contests which meant not only did she have to choose a song that she could dance to, but a song the crowd would enjoy as well. That would''ve been simple if she listened to any modern songs which were hot with her generation, but her taste in music was vastly different than the tastes of her peers. Either way you cut it she was at a massive disadvantage. Devonte chose his song and stepped up to the floor. A song everybody on the circle began lip sinking to as he danced. His moves were a good mix of fluid and robotic and the crowd was behind him every step of the way. She was going to lose, and as much as it bothered her, she remembered the real reason she came to such an event. She danced the song Devonte chose and as a slight tease she copied some of his moves and stepped up to his face as a subtle declaration of war. By doing this the crowd went wild and cheered for Nami. The announcer came to her and asked for a song request as it was now her round. Nami thought; Fuck it. and chose her favorite song, a song native to her Oasis of birth. As she expected the song wasn''t as popular, but due to its simple and catchy beat she was able to get the crowd to join her in her dance. She swayed her hips in a manner the crowd viewed as provocative, but to her, she was just dancing in a way her native people would. Being a Water-God master was a bonus as it allowed her to adopt a talent for dancing, but that reigned true for anybody gifted in the Water-God style. When it was Devonte''s turn to dance Nami noticed his struggle to match the beat and melody as Amapiano dances were vastly different to his style of dancing, but to Nami''s surprise he was quick to catch on. The dance off concluded and Nami was shrouded with praise by the Southerners. The announcer came to calm everyone down before announcing the verdict. As expected, she didn''t win the 1v1, but the verdict was a lot closer than she initially thought. The crowd loved her and flocked over to her once the medals were distributed, with her getting silver for the 1v1 dance. An unwanted memory invaded her thoughts, but she quickly shoved it away and pocketed the medal. It was time for the Rosemary team to return to the North, but Nami requested for them to leave her behind. Samantha was a bit skeptical, but she was able to convince her. Lying about joining the Calico crew for their after party. With them gone, Nami began being bombarded with students from Calico who were beaming to talk to her. All of them asking various things at once, like the song she requested, her IP(InstaPic), her number and a bunch of other things she couldn¡¯t keep up with. She was eventually pulled out by Devonte who practically shooed them away. "Thanks for getting me out of there, I don''t do well with crowds." Nami thanked, already feeling drained. "No problem. Hey, are you busy after this?" Devonte asked. Nami thought about this for a bit until she remembered the reason she came. "Uhm yes actually, I am looking for a friend of mine." Nami answered innocently, not noticing the guy''s advances. She was leaning against a wall, and he stood rather close to her. "And who might this friend of yours be? Who knows, maybe she''d want to join." Nami giggled, imagining what a female version of Mohammed would be like. He¡¯d probably have a worse temper if that was the case. "No, it''s a guy friend of mine. His name is Mohammed." Devonte stepped back as he began to process this information, first letting out a disappointed ¡°Oh,¡± before letting out a curious ¡°Oh?¡± and then, as if something had finally clicked, he let out a loud ¡°Oh!¡± "Oh shoot, you''re that Nami?" Nami looked at him questioningly. As he put emphasis on, ¡°that¡±. "What ¡°Nami¡±?" She looked at him with tons of questions circling her thoughts. "Yo, look I''m sorry, I didn''t know you rocked with Mohammed like that. I think I can help you though." Devonte said as he gestured for Nami to follow him. "Yo Cap!" He got the attention of a dark-skinned guy who was on the other side of the gymnasium talking to some chick in a short skirt. The dark-skinned guy walked over to Devonte and asked him "What''s up?" "Nathaniel, this is Nami." Devonte introduced. "Oh yeah, I saw her on the dance floor already, what, did she want to see me?" Nathaniel asked. Nami could feel the positive energy radiating from him, his whole demeanor just screamed hyperactive.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "No, like, this is ¡°Nami¡± Nami." She noticed her name being mentioned twice, but didn¡¯t know what that could possibly mean, which frustrated her. How the hell do these guys know me? She wondered. "No. Fucking. Way! You''re her?" Nathaniel was practically glowing with excitement. Who¡¯s ¡®her¡¯? How am I supposed to know which ¡®her¡¯ you¡¯re referring to if you are using code to talk about me? Is what she wanted to say, but instead, she answered with a hesitant, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Ah shit, I knew Moe should have come, seeing you might¡¯ve brightened up that gloomy bastard.¡± Nami¡¯s irritation turned soft when she heard Mohammed¡¯s state. ¡°Can you take me to him?¡± It was more of a demand than a request, but that didn¡¯t seem to faze him. "Oh, don''t worry, I got you. My car is outside, I''ll take you to him." Nami followed Nathaniel to his car, waving Devonte goodbye. Before she got in, she looked at Nathaniel with a sharpened glare. "Try anything funny and you will regret it." Nami said before sitting in the passenger seat of his Isuzu D-max. "I see you got a little bite on you milady, but I can assure that you''re in safe hands. Moe is my brother, and I¡¯d never do anything to hurt a girl of his." Nami didn¡¯t liked being labeled as Mohammed¡¯s girl, but she ignored it as Nathaniel drove off. "So, tell me how you two met? You and Mohammed that is." Nathaniel asked, sparking up conversation between them. "It''s not much of a story. He was looking for a party I was going to, and we walked together to it. He ended up sleeping over at my place since he couldn¡¯t go back to the South, and he showed me around the South for a bit the next morning." She summarized the main points of their first meeting, figuring that there would be no need for her to add detail. ¡°Why let a stranger in your house like that? He¡¯s a Southerner y¡¯know, bro could have made off with your TV and you would have been none the wiser.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice was full of enthusiasm, but his question was anything but surface level. ¡°I¡­ I felt bad about our first encounter, and I thought the least I could do was let him spend the night. And plus, he¡¯s a student of Rosemary. He must have some credibility to him if he made it out of the South like that.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first answer that jumped in her head, but she felt only Mohammed was entitled to that answer. ¡°So, how was he?¡± The car went silent for a bit as Nami processed the question. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ya see, Moe is my brother, but in all his 19 years of life he has never experienced a good night with a woman. He can admire a fine woman just as much as any of the guys, but when it comes to doing the deed, he always chickens out. I was beginning to think he was playing for the other team before you came along.¡± His rant devolved into him talking about all of Mohammed¡¯s failed past relationships, and Nami couldn¡¯t help but laugh at some of his stories. Moe was handsome enough to be with any woman he wanted, and she had seen first-hand that he was good enough with his words to charm any female. His issue seemed to revolve around finishing what he started, which Nami found strange. ¡°Moe has already told me about what happened between you two. Of course I¡¯ve already chewed him out for it, but I want you to understand where he comes from.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s energetic tone began to soften up as he began explaining. "Listen Nami. Life here in the South is different from your comfortable life in the North. Trust is a commodity that people can die for, if given to the wrong people. Moe worked hard to get to where he is, so please go easy on him." Nami was surprised with how serious he became, but she understood what he meant. The South was a completely different world to the comfortable life the average Northerner was accustomed to. Was Moe¡¯s experience with such adversity why she found him so intriguing? "Okay." She answered. She hadn¡¯t noticed that the car had stopped a while ago, in front of a two-story flat that looked ready to collapse at any moment. Nathaniel unlocked the doors and flashed her a smile. "Let''s go see the man of the hour." The two walked out with Nathaniel locking the doors on his way out. Nami felt more understanding of Mohammed¡¯s situation and it almost took away all the frustration she harbored for him. He knocked on the door to his house and after a brief silence with footsteps approaching the door, Moe opened. He stood there frozen when he saw Nami next to Nathaniel and before he could say anything, he was met with a punch that sent him tumbling back. "Yo, I thought you said you understood!?" Nathaniel had to hold Nami in a full Nelson to stop her from pouncing on Mohammed. "I did, I just wanted to get that out of my system." She said with a scarily innocent smile. ________________________________________________________________________________ After Mohammed healed from his painful punch to the ribs, he sat down next to Nami on the living-room couch, leaving an open space between them. Nathaniel had gone to the kitchen to find something for them to eat. "So, about Monday. I am sorry for blowing off on you like that. It was uncalled for me to accuse you without hearing your side of the story." Mohammed started with his apology. "Do that again and I swear I won¡¯t hold back next time..." Nami maintained her scarily innocent smile. ¡°I lost sleep, worrying about you. Hours and hours of wondering if you were okay, and you didn¡¯t even have the nuts to respond to my texts.¡± Moe sunk in his seat. ¡°No, let¡¯s forget about the texts. You know I have no friends to sit with during lunch and yet you choose to avoid me by not coming to school? Did my ¡°Rumors¡± hurt you so much that you didn¡¯t even have the nuts to face me?¡± Moe sunk even deeper in his seat with Nathaniel wincing at the secondhand pain he was getting from the exchange. ¡°You may have thought that I betrayed you when ¡°I spread¡± those ¡°rumors¡±. But you left me, ALONE. Feeling guilty for a crime that I didn¡¯t commit, that you didn¡¯t have the nuts to properly confront me about, for a full, FUCKING, week.¡± She sighed the anger out of her and closed the space between them. Taking his hand into hers and resting her head on his shoulder she asked. "Now tell me what¡¯s been bothering you.¡± Moe was at a loss for words, hearing the worry in her tone. The warmth of her hand, no, her body, traveled through his veins, and her lavender scent filled his nostrils. Moe felt calm. ¡°I don''t want to believe you were suspended so early, or that you hated me so much that you were willing to risk the future of your family, just not to see me." Nami asked feeling a stinging sensation in her chest after asking him that. For some reason, she didn''t want him to answer that question. "No, it wasn''t because of you. Something¡­ something happened back at home." Moe said. Nami felt a huge weight being lifted off her shoulders, but she didn''t understand why. She noticed how tense Moe became and figured that he wasn''t comfortable talking about it. "It''s okay Mohammed. You don''t need to tell---""No, I do! After how I acted, the least I owe you is an explanation." Nami could hear how nervous he was, his grip tightening on the baggy pants he was wearing. Nami allowed him to calm down and waited for him to speak. Moe grabbed his arm, trying to stop it from shivering as he recalled the events that led up to that moment. "Mmm-My dad he...he was released earlier this week." Nami took a minute to process what he said before her eyes grew in a mixture of shock and rage. She stood up abruptly, getting Mohammed''s attention. "Let''s go." She said plainly. Moe looked at her in confusion. "Where are we---""To face your old man." Nami said, cracking her knuckles. It was Moe''s turn to be confused. "What do you mean? We can''t face that man, he''ll kill you!" Moe protested. "Oh yes we can," she said with confidence, "and I''ll give him an earful." Nathaniel popped out of the kitchen after hearing Nami¡¯s declaration. "Woah, hold your horses. This is Aha¡¯med Binyam we''re talking about. The king phoenix. You¡¯ll be deep fried before you could even touch him." Nathaniel said, voicing Mohammed''s concerns. "Mohammed''s life was going just fine without him, so who is he to pop out of nowhere and ruin everything!" She shouted. "He''s dangerous Nami! You''ll only be throwing your life away!" Moe intervened with a worried expression. "So are you fine with throwing yours away!? Didn''t you tell me that you were going to take your family out of the South!? Please, tell me how you plan on doing that, living in this crumbling pile of bricks far away from the Northern gates!?" The room went quiet and Nami sighed her frustration out. "I can''t sit back and watch you waste your dream away. Mohammed, please, let''s go confront your father." Nami asked with a softer tone. Moe struggled to answer as he began weighing his options. She stepped closer to Mohammed and took his right hand in her left. Moe looked down at her unwavering eyes, but as hard as her stare was, he could feel a sense of softness from it, as if she was about to cry. "Trust me." Nami said, tightening her grip on his hand. Moe''s mouth hung open for a little bit, but it turned into a smile. "Damn, I¡¯m so pathetic.¡± He laughed. ¡°Nathaniel, let''s go!" Nathaniel looked at the two and chuckled. "You two gotta death wish. I still gotta life to live!" Nathaniel said as he walked out the door flailing his car keys around. Nami pulled Moe out of the door as they both sat in the back seat of the car. Her hand still gripping tight around his. Chapter 8: Blood divided In front of Moe¡¯s house Moe stood alongside Nami, ready to face his dad. Nathaniel remained in the car, keeping it running just in case they needed a quick escape, or so was his reasoning. Moe stared at the doorknob, hesitating to open it. Nami held his free hand and held it tight, reassuring Moe that he was not alone in this. Moe took a deep breath and a long sigh before twisting the doorknob, entering the house with Nami right behind him. On the couch sat his siblings who were watching TV. Greshme was the first to notice Mohammed¡¯s entry and she jumped out of the couch to tackle her brother with a hug. Hassan watched in both confusion and shock. His mother peaked out of the passageway, fresh out the shower with the same look on her face, but Moe¡¯s gaze locked on to the man of the hour as he appeared through the beaded doorway to the kitchen. With his hair tied up in a messy bun and his beard recently groomed he had cleaned up from what he was earlier that week, wearing a grey turtleneck that showed the defined muscle he acquired in prison, and Black jeans to complete the look. Nami noticed the look in Moe¡¯s eyes and wasted no time as she walked to the man with a furious look in her eyes. ¡°You must be one of Mohammed¡¯s frie---¡± He was cut off as Nami fired a heavy kenpo double punch that sent him flying back into the kitchen, his back hitting the fridge that was 5 meters behind him. Had this been a normal person their ribs would have been destroyed by that but¡­ Infuriated he sat up staring daggers at Nami who just gave him a cold stare back. Everyone else was frozen in shock. The man stood up and, in the blink of an eye, grabbed her by the throat and pinned her to the wall with enough force to crack it, but just as he was about to slam her on the floor, Nami twisted her leg around his arm and delivered a heavy kick to his jaw that disoriented him. With a loose grip on her throat Nami pried herself out of his clutches and when she was free she was quick to flip him over her. Her mastery of Water-God style trivializing the weight difference between them. She backed up and stared at him as he slowly stood up cackling in his deep voice, some coughs coming out as he laughed. ¡°It¡¯s been 8 years since I last had a proper fight.¡± He said as he straightened himself. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to entertain your declaration, I unfortunately have to decline. Dinner is ready, so say what you must and be done with it.¡± Ahamed said as he began dusting himself off. Nami was about to speak, but she was cut off by Mohammed who stood in front of her. He took the hem of his shirt and began lifting it over his head, revealing the scars that plagued his back. His mother turned away with tears threatening to escape her. Greshme covered her mouth as she began to feel sick, not even Hassan could keep his eyes on his brother¡¯s malformed and discolored back. It was not as if they hadn¡¯t seen it before, but for some reason the scars looked worse than they usually did. ¡°All these years I suffered. The trauma you left on me ruined my teenage years and you had the audacity to leave mom to pick up after your slack! All those nights I spent twisting and turning from the nightmares that YOU caused! I¡¯m through with it all! I¡¯m through hiding from you! I¡¯m through being afraid of you! I don¡¯t care if everyone else has forgiven you, but you¡¯ll be receiving no such treatment from me. I hate you...Ahamed Binyam I hate you!¡± He took a breath to calm down. ¡°And so, as long as you are in this house, I will not be returning.¡± He turned to leave before a thought occurred to him. ¡°But hear this Ahamed, I will take my family out of this hellhole, and if you so much as lay a finger on them, then you will be answering to me.¡± Mohammed calmly walked out of the kitchen leaving everyone in shock.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Nami followed him and saw Moe packing all of his clothes in a small case. ¡°Moe? Are you oka---¡± Nami was cut off by a hug that had come out of nowhere. Moe held Nami tight almost as if he was afraid, afraid she¡¯d disappear if he let her go. Nami froze in place as a little blush began forming on her. She could feel his pulse that raced like crazy. Though his body was warm he was shivering. ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispered, which sent shivers down her spine. Moe broke the hug and went back to packing his things, leaving Nami petrified. Once he was done, he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Snapping Nami out of her petrification. She followed him outside the door and was surprised when he stopped in front of her. Hassan and Greshme both stood in the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± Greshme announced. ¡°No Greshme, this is your brother¡¯s decision. Let him be.¡± His mom, coming from checking on Ahamed¡¯s wounds, refused. ¡°I may not remember what happened to big brother when he was young, but I can¡¯t stay in the same house with the same person who hurt him.¡± She argued. ¡°Greshme, you---¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ahamed¡¯s thunderous voice shook the room, even startling Nami. She stood her guard as she stared daggers at the man behind Mohammed¡¯s mother. ¡°Go with Greshme, Hassan will stay to look after your mom. You might as well show him, Hassan.¡± Moe looked curiously at his brother as he began to wonder what he meant. The room went quiet as Hassan closed his eyes and when they shot open, his entire body erupted with flames that Ahamed had to reach his hand out to control. Moe looked at his brother with a mix of conflicting emotions running through him. He pushed passed Nami and grabbed the man by the collar of his turtleneck, his eyes glowing a bright amber. ¡°YOU BASTARD! What did you do!?¡± He shouted. ¡°Mohammed stop!¡± Hassan shouted, which took Mohammed by surprise. ¡°You ran away from us, so I asked him to teach me!¡± Hassan shot an infuriated glare at his brother. Mohammed didn¡¯t know what to think anymore, conflicting emotions ran through his head as he felt his heart aching. He walked over to Hassan, dragging his feet as he struggled to move. He knelt over to wrap his hands around his brother, but his embrace was denied when Hassan put a hand between them. Pushing Mohammed away. Moe felt his heart shatter into pieces as Hassan walked past him to stand next to his father. His Mother joined them with tears threatening to fall out. Greshme wrapped her arms around Mohammed in the place of her brother, unable to stop her sobbing. Mohammed remained frozen, unable to return the embrace she gave him. Nami stood by his side and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, staring daggers at Ahamed. Moe melted himself out of his frozen state and wrapped his arms around Greshme. Standing up with her still in his arms he answered, ¡°Fine.¡± And began making his way towards the door with Nami in tow. ¡°I love you Mohammed!¡± His mother called out to him. ¡°Take care of your sister, make sure she eats well! You know how much of a picky eater she can be!¡± Mohammed couldn¡¯t hold back the tears coming out of his eyes. He hesitated, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°Do well in school and stay out of trouble! You¡¯ve made a fine friend! You better treat her well!¡± Mohammed was already out the door and walking towards Nathaniel¡¯s car, but her voice rang loud in his ears. ¡°You will always be welcome in this house, my boy! Mama will always¡­ ALWAYS LOVE YOU!¡± The three of them climbed in Nathaniel¡¯s car and he drove off when they were well seated. Mohammed made the mistake of looking at the rear-view mirror as he saw his mother waving frantically at him until she went on her knees, crying. Chapter 8: Burning scars The night that followed had been a quiet one. The day was long, and the air was filled with the somber atmosphere that had followed them ever since they left his home. Greshme cried in Nathaniel¡¯s little cousin¡¯s room alongside her, until she fell asleep. Mohammed sat on the couch cuddled against Nami. She had let him rest on top of her bosom, allowing him to let out all the tears he wanted. The arrangement happened after they led Greshme into Nathaniel¡¯s little cousin¡¯s room. The two sat on the couch together in silence before Nami stood up to hug him, telling him to simply ¡°Let it out.¡± It had been 3 hours since then and the sun had long since set. In silence Mohammed laid on top of her Bosom with his arms wrapped around her waist and his body between her legs. Nami passed the time by playing with his dark and curly hair. Their hair was about the same length, but at least with his she could actually run her fingers through it without them getting snagged. It was soft and silky, a bit of dandruff thanks to him not using his hair cream for a week, but she didn¡¯t mind. She just played on, getting lost in her own thoughts. ¡°Nami.¡± She nearly jumped at the mention of her own name. Mohammed¡¯s voice was hoarse, like he had something stuck in his throat. ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer came out as a whisper, but he was close enough to hear it. ¡°Did I do the right thing?¡± Nami thought deeply on the question, but she knew she had to give him an answer eventually. ¡°You did what was best for you.¡± She answered. ¡°There was no right thing to do in that situation, you picked what worked for you, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± She honestly didn¡¯t know how her answer affected him and just spoke from the heart. ¡°What if I never see them again? Or by the time I get back it will already be too late?¡± She could hear the sadness in his tone, and hearing it almost made her want to cry. ¡°Well, that depends. Do you love them?¡± Mohammed shot up.¡°I do! More than anything in this world.¡± Nami propped herself up with her elbows, shortening the distance between them and staring deep into his amber-colored eyes. ¡°Then you will see them again.¡± She fixed herself to sit up straight, seeing that her bosom wasn¡¯t needed anymore. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my father in 5 years, the bastard doesn¡¯t even call. But I love him, more than anything in the world, I love my dad. Before we parted he told me, Love always finds its way back to you, so long as you love someone you will see them again.¡± She finished, twiddling her thumbs on her lap. She didn¡¯t notice the smile that had crept its way on her lips, only focusing on how embarrassed she was to admit that. ¡°Your dad sounds like a wise man.¡± Mohammed commented as he sat himself next to her. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot. An irresponsible, heavy drinking, airheaded idiot who¡¯s lucky that he made it to 34.¡± She ranted. ¡°I love that idiot, but I swear I¡¯ll kill him the next time I see him.¡± Mohammed nearly broke into laughter after hearing all of that, covering his mouth to prevent it from spilling out. His efforts proved useless as he broke down into a laughing fit. Nami joined him as the irony of the situation hit her. ¡°Maybe one day we¡¯ll both get to kill our dads.¡± Moe said in between his laughs. ¡°When I kill my dad it would be out of love, not whatever you got going on.¡± She teased. ¡°Oh please, you can¡¯t deny that I won¡¯t be satisfied when I kill that bastard. You¡¯ll be crying like a baby over yours.¡± Moe jabbed. ¡°Will not! I¡¯d be too busy basking in praise because killing him would do the world a favor!¡± She shot back. ¡°Cheers to that, the world would be so much better without scummy fathers.¡± The two laughed together for a while. This time it was Nami resting on Moe¡¯s thighs. ¡°Take me home dummy.¡± She said, poking the tip of his nose with her index. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to?¡± A sly smile came over him as he looked down in her dark brown eyes. ¡°That¡¯s kidnap Mohammed, you wouldn¡¯t want me reporting you to the principal now would you?¡± Moe grunted before flicking her nose with his middle finger. She groaned in complaint. ¡°Let¡¯s take you home then.¡± The drive to the border was a quiet one, but the silence between them was comforting. They only started talking again when they were a few minutes away from the border with Moe being the one to break the silence. "Thanks again, Nami. You helped me a lot today." Moe thanked yet again as he still couldn''t believe what happened. "It''s nothing really, I just wanted you to come back to school is all." Her statement was only a quarter of the truth. "You do, don''t you? Then I want you to be straight with me. What is going on in Rosemary?" Nami was slightly taken aback. Did he know what was going on? "I know it sounds ridiculous, but I believe that there''s a mage working behind the scenes at school." She answered. "A Mage?" "Yep, one with the ability to possess and manipulate other people like puppets, that''s the only thing I''m sure of at this point." Nami admitted. "And what role do I play in all of this?" "To be honest with you, I¡¯m not 100% sure as to what I¡¯m going to do with you." Moe looked at Nami questioningly. ¡°You telling me that you came all this way to come get me and you don¡¯t even know why you wanted to get me?¡± Nami groaned at his assessment. ¡°I have a plan.¡± ¡°Oh please, enlighten me with this ¡°plan¡± of yours.¡± Nami flailed in her seat as she racked her brain for an answer. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a Mage and¡­¡± She trailed off. ¡°And?¡± Moe asked, getting slightly impatient. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± He sighed with a deadpan expression ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try balancing school and the threat of your reputation at the same time!¡± Moe chuckled, before giving her the floor to speak.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°You see, I know a lot about Mages. Almost as much as I know about God styles. So, I was hoping to run some experiments with you.¡± She whispered out the last part. ¡°So, I¡¯m your guinea pig?¡± He asked, unimpressed with her answer. ¡°I know what I¡¯m looking for, and I wouldn¡¯t put you under a test I know will fail.¡± She turned to him with pleading eyes. ¡°Trust me.¡± With a sigh Moe answered with a tired ¡°Fine.¡± and Nami jumped for joy. The border came into view and Moe stopped near the gate. The last bus of the day was getting ready to leave so he dropped her off after inspection from the guards. ¡°The bus leaves in 10 minutes, so why don¡¯t you keep me company until then?¡± Nami asked, and she didn¡¯t need to wait for him to answer as they both sat at the station together. ¡°So, do you mind telling me how this experiment works?¡± Moe asked, starting up conversation as they waited. Nami looked at her lap for a while before facing him. ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± ¡°The scars on your body, I want you to tell me exactly how you got them.¡± Moe¡¯s expression bittered as he turned to her frowning. ¡°And why do you need to know that.¡± His voice was low and apprehensive. ¡°When Mages learn spells, they first learn their incantation before mastering it and being able to perform the spell without incantations. The methods used to do this vary between every teacher, but it all has the same effect. The method used on you, is tariqat alnadba(Way of the scar).¡± The mere mention of that name sent shivers down Mohammed¡¯s spine as he remembered his father mentioned it on numerous occasions. By inflicting a scar on your body, your brain is forced to remember how you got that scar, and in turn you remember the incantation of the spell. If you can tell me how you got each scar and the incantation that¡¯s tied to it, then I might have a way to counter the puppeteer¡¯s control.¡± Moe hugged himself as his blood began to run cold. ¡°A¡­And you won¡¯t tell anyone about this?¡± Nami rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Come on Mohammed we¡¯ve been through this already, I¡¯m on your side.¡± Moe grinded his teeth together creating an unsavory noise. ¡°You are, aren¡¯t you?¡± His shivering worsened even though he wore a smile. ¡°Moe, it¡¯s okay. I will never go behind your back.¡± Finally, his shivering ceased, and he stood up. ¡°Moe?¡± Nami asked worriedly. He stared off into the distance ominously, not even turning to make eye contact with her. ¡°Give me your dominant hand.¡± He demanded. The request was strange, but Nami complied. Handing him her right hand. Moe grabbed it and pulled her on her feet. Walking toward the bathrooms, away from prying eyes. ¡°Moe, what are you doing?¡± "My family comes from a long line of Mages that was nearly killed off a while back. In a way you can say that my family is Royalty." Moe said as he began drawing symbols on her right palm. "So, are you like some sort of prince or something?" Nami asked jokingly, trying her best to hide her nerves. "Yes." He answered plainly, which didn¡¯t help at all. There was a bit of a silence between them, and Moe looked to be hesitating with the symbols he drew. "Why are you telling me this?" Nami asked, letting her curiosity get the better of her. "Royal Bloods like my family have the ability to draw our mark on the people who submit to us. Now say your name." Mohammed demanded as he finished with the symbols. "Nami." Her voice came out in a squeak as her nerves got the better of her. "Every time I use his magic, I remember those days in that basement. Almost as if I never escaped. Maybe that¡¯s the work Tariqat alnadba.¡± Mohammed¡¯s gaze was distant almost as if he was some place else. ¡°I need your full name, Nami. Your true name." Moe demanded still dawning a menacing look, but his voice didn¡¯t match his expression, being soothingly soft. "Na-Namibia. Nala. Mandisa." Mohammed''s eyes glowed a light amber before Nami began feeling a burning sensation on her right palm. It burned so bad that it brought Nami to her knees. Once the burning had subsided Nami looked at her palm and noticed the mark of a horse head imprinted on her. The mark slowly faded away until it was invisible, but she could still feel it at the spot it burned her. "What did you do to me?" Nami asked in horror. Something had shifted, her eyes, her ears, her tongue, her nose, her skin, her thoughts¡­ her soul felt as if they weren¡¯t hers anymore. "I''ve made you my slave." The chains rattled in the emptiness of the dark basement. Hot air made it difficult to breathe as he heaved heavy breaths to try and stay conscious, knowing what would happen to him if he passed out. He reeked of piss, emphasized by the heated air around him. His skin plagued with sweat that did nothing to cool him off. How long had he been there? A footstep echoed as a moment of cool air brushed him, causing him to flinch. The footsteps approached and he began flailing in his chains, trying to pull away from what was to come. His efforts proved useless as the grip his cuffs had on him denied him escape. Then again, where would he go? He was already being tortured in his own home and it wasn¡¯t as if the outside world was accepting of him either. He¡¯d die before a day would pass, either from weakness or getting stabbed. All of which sounded like a mercy to him. ¡°Aha¡¯med, what have you done?¡± Another voice, that wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s, asked in shock. ¡°Tariqat alnadba. have you ever heard of the term my friend?¡± His father walked in front of him, ducking under the chains that held him captive. ¡°It is a sacred practice, done to pull out the full potential of a Mage.¡± Aha¡¯med pulled out the knife he had been using to conduct his torture and all Mohammed could do was hopelessly pull at his restraints, trying his hardest to get away from the man. The knife was as dark as charcoal, its edge being the only silver that stood out. An old language had been carved onto the blade of the knife and on its hilt, a sign of a pheonix. ¡°I have produced an Heir, Jumbo. But unfortunately, he is too weak to take after me. Should I pass, my family will have no one left to protect them. My bloodline will go extinct.¡± Mohammed continued his desperate flailing. His wrists getting bruised from all his violent pulling. His mouth opened to scream, but his throat was burnt from all the screaming he had done up to that point. Only able to let out tired groans. ¡°The South will be without a hero, and the North will slaughter every last one of us.¡± He continued as the black knife began to glow orange at its edge. The text lit up a second later and soon the knife was engulfed in a blue flame. ¡°The only way to ensure that never happens, is by producing a Mage equal to me in strength.¡± He pushed the knife into Mohammed¡¯s stomach and began dragging it down his abdomen. Mohammed¡¯s body tensed as the pain paralyzed him. His cries of agony only being met with Aha¡¯med¡¯s cold emotionless gaze. ¡°Aha¡¯med! You¡¯re going to kill the boy!¡± Jumbo pulled Aha¡¯med away and the knife began to go back to its original color, the blue flame extinguishing itself. ¡°If he is my son, then he will live.¡± Mohammed¡¯s heaves of agony continued as the gaping slash on his abdomen repaired itself. The iron of Mohammed¡¯s cuffs began to glow a bright orange as they heated up from Mohammed¡¯s touch. He chanted the spell in desperation as it was the only thing keeping him conscious. His entire body erupted into flames forming the shape of what seemed to be a bird. ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡± Aha¡¯med said with a proud smile as he reached out his hand to control Mohammed¡¯s fire. He pushed himself as hard as he could, the goal being to melt the cuffs off his wrists. If he achieved that, then it will all end. No more cuts, no more chains. He poured his all into the spell, the image of the twins he had not seen in 2 years pushing him further. If not for himself, then for them. I will see the twins again, I will break free from these chains, I will be free from this place. These were the thoughts that drove him. These were the thoughts that kept him going. But something burned deeper than all these thoughts combined. A thought that burned bright within the pits of his soul. I will kill you! Aha¡¯med! The cuffs of Mohammed¡¯s chains began to return to their normal color as Mohammed vomited all over the floor. ¡°Mana sickness.¡± Aha¡¯med said, lifting Mohammed¡¯s slouched head with his boot. ¡°It¡¯s an affliction that affects us Mages once we have exhausted the Mana from our body. Similar to how a computer freezes when its processors are overworked, a Mage¡¯s bodily functions will cease and often result in death. He has been chanting that spell for 2 months, and only now is he showing signs of this affliction.¡± Aha¡¯med pulled his foot away before another set of footsteps walked in the room. These set of footsteps were lighter than his father¡¯s and Jumbo¡¯s. ¡°Heal him, Zara. The boy is useless to me if he is dead.¡± Gentle hands lifted Mohammed¡¯s slouched head, and his dead gaze locked onto the soft set of amber eyes that could only belong to his mother. ¡°Leave.¡± She said, her gaze not leaving Mohammed¡¯s. The two men began making their way out, leaving Mohammed alone with his mother. ¡°Oh my son, mama needs you to stay strong. It will all be over soon.¡± Her hands glowed a light orange hue and for a moment all the pain he felt vanished. For a moment, he forgot about the chains that bound him in that terrible place. For a moment. He felt. Oblivion. Chapter 9: Black and Silver The chains rattled with every swing of the punching bag as Nami dodged and struck it. Her body moved slower than usual, and it didn¡¯t take long for the bag of sand to catch her in her moments of deep thought and knock her over. Damn it. She thought, picking herself up. I wasn¡¯t fast enough. She took the towel on her bench and wrapped it around her neck. Her body was spotted with beads of sweat, running down her toned curves and legs. She wiped some of the sweat off her brow and took a swig from her water bottle. ¡°On the mat, right now.¡± Aldred demanded, not giving Nami a moment to process his request as he started wrapping his fists with gauze. Putting her water down, Nami opened her mouth to protest, but was cut of when he threw her gloves.¡°10 minutes, you know the drill.¡± Nami sighed and just put her gloves on. Something was up, as Aldred never demanded a sparring match like that. Usually, he¡¯d schedule it in advance. Nami stole a brief look at her right hand, the sensation the mark gave her still buzzing through her skin, just not as intensely as it did yesterday. She wore her gloves before she could linger on the thought for too long. Did I make a mistake? She wondered to herself as she stepped on to the mat. He¡¯s my friend, he¡¯d never¡­ Her thoughts trailed off as a memory of an unwanted smile, a treacherous smile, invaded her thoughts. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Her uncle asked, assuming his stance, the very same stance Nami used. There were only 5 water God Masters on the planet, the two of them just happened to be related. Somewhat that is. Aldred was a giant by even the standard of Demi-Humans, standing at a massive 7¡¯3 with a body well-toned for battle. Silver hair that could make the elves jealous and crystal-like eyes that he hid behind shades most of the time. His beard was never fully shaved, purposely leaving stubble there which should have made him look dirty, but somehow elevated his looks. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Nami answered after a moments hesitation and in that same moment Aldred had already closed the distance between them, firing a sweeping kick that could easily break the average human in two. Luckily Nami was able to Jump over it and fire her own kick to his face and before it could land, she had her face grabbed by his gigantic hands. He readied himself to slam her on the floor, before Nami twisted her body mid-fall and swung his gigantic figure over her. But there was no thud when his back made contact with the floor as he timed his role perfectly, getting back on his feet within moments after the move. Nami barely had time to recover before he was firing the next move. She was able to counter despite that with a loose stance and tried jumping back for time to center herself, but Aldred was giving her no such luxury. Nami struggled to keep up, weaving and countering his palm strikes that moved like sledgehammers. Just as she thought she got her flow back, Aldred swapped stances mid-attack and fired a heavy straight punch that Nami had no time to dodge. She was sent flying back from the power of that straight punch, she was able to block it, but her arms nearly flew of from the impact. She flipped herself mid-air before her back could make contact with the wooden wall behind her, landing on it with her feet and jumping back to the floor. Aldred, yet again, had already closed the distance between them at this point. But his stance had changed, and it was a stance Nami could handle. She rolled to the side and changed to her Wind-God stance. But just as she was about to counterattack, a searing pain ran through her right knee which froze her on the spot. She closed her eyes, expecting a finishing blow from Aldred, but nothing came. When she opened her eyes, she saw Aldred sitting crossed legged with her water bottle pushed in front of her. Nami sighed as she sat in front of him, with her legs crossed too. She took her bottle and drank a swig of it. ¡°I thought I banned you from using Wind-God style.¡± He said sternly looking at her. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect counter to your Earth-God style, I couldn¡¯t stick with Water-God.¡± She defended. Was this the reason for the sudden match? She wondered. ¡°You¡¯ve been a Master for only a year Nami, so I wouldn¡¯t expect you to know that there are no such things as Perfect counters for a master. A Fire-God can beat a Water-God, and an Earth-God can beat a Wind-God. Learn that and you will keep your spot as Master.¡± Nami groaned at her uncle¡¯s lecture. And here I am, thinking he was worried about something serious. ¡°The slave mark, who put it on you?¡± Nami choked on her water, surprised by her uncle¡¯s question. How the hell does he know?Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Any Mage worth their salt could easily see it.¡± He answered despite the question being in her thoughts. ¡°I told you to stop mind reading me!¡± She scolded. Half hoping that it would change the subject. ¡°It has barely been a month Nami, and you¡¯re already involving yourself with Mages.¡± He said, his head hung in disappointment. ¡°I¡­¡± Nami started but couldn¡¯t find the words. ¡°It was a mistake, I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d go so far.¡± Aldred¡¯s brow rose. ¡°So, it¡¯s a he? Mind telling me---¡±¡°No.¡± Nami cut him off with a determined look in her eyes. ¡°He is my friend; I won¡¯t forgive you if you so much as touch him wrong.¡± Aldred brought down his shades to look at her with his crystal blue eyes. He slid them back on and began walking out. ¡°You said the same about Shinji.¡± Aldred turned as he heard the pitter patter of feet and before he could turn his head halfway, he was met with a devastating spin kick that shattered his shades. Other than his shades his face barely bruised, despite Nami putting her all behind that kick. Her eyes narrowed with tears threatening to escape. ¡°Keep his name out your mouth!¡± She seethed. A long silence fell between them, Aldred¡¯s expression becoming softer as he looked at Nami¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°Go take a shower. We leave in an hour.¡± He left her in that dojo, still seething in rage. Eventually she calmed down and went for her shower. In it she tried her best to distract herself from he who shall not be named. She, instead, thought of the conversation she had with Moe last night. Their chat dragged on for hours and if she hadn¡¯t dropped the call to sleep it would¡¯ve dragged on until sunrise. The conversation had initially started with Moe telling her about his past with his dad, a topic that still angered her when she thought about it. The man was detestable in every sense of the word. Other than that, they had a wonderful chat. Of course, Moe did pry her for information about her past, but she made sure to keep those sections short. No one, not even he, needed to know about her past. She got dressed after her shower, wearing her usual grey pants, white shirt and blue blazer. A boys uniform yes, but Nami made it clear to her uncle that she¡¯d never be caught dead wearing a skirt. She joined him at the dinner table for breakfast, an air of quiet hanging heavily on them. They never spoke for breakfast, but those silences were comfortable. She understood Aldred¡¯s worry, but it was his fault for mentioning Mr. Unmentionable. They both stubbornly ate their breakfast in silence. After their meal they both packed the dishes in the sink and made their way to Aldred¡¯s garage, picking the car for the day they both hopped in his white Aston Martin Valhalla and drove off. The car, just like the others, was adjusted for his height. Meaning Nami couldn¡¯t reach the pedals for all his cars despite her interest in driving super cars. The drive was a quiet one, giving her time to stare at the spot her mark was. It was only a day ago, but it didn¡¯t take away the sensation she had all over her body. Although nothing was there, she felt as if chains and cuffs held all her limbs and even her thoughts captive and Moe was the only one with the key. She tried to distract herself, but something pulled her gaze on the spot her mark was supposed to be, the mark of a horse¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t know what the mark meant, but she did know what the mark was. A slave mark. A type of curse mark that bound her soul to the will of the master. With it she could not harm Mohammed in any way and was physically obligated to protect him with her life. The mark was permanent, so long as its Master was still alive, but she had heard of some cases where the master¡¯s will would be carried out even long after his passing. Aldred would flip if he saw Moe. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be something he¡¯d shy away from, if it freed her from the mark then he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Despite her own grievances about the mark, she found a positive behind it. Which was what she was going to discuss with Mohammed. Once Aldred dropped her off, she turned to close the door, only to notice the look in his eyes behind his new set of shades. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt again.¡± He said, his voice almost hesitating as he said it. Nami felt her heart warm up and couldn¡¯t resist the smile coming on her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The second she said that Aldred sped off without another word. She sighed at her uncle¡¯s antics, but smiled nonetheless. Unlike her father, ¡®I love you¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in her uncle¡¯s vocabulary. She waited for Mohammed at the school gate. She didn¡¯t wait long for him to arrive, only coming minutes later. She didn¡¯t miss the drained demeanor he walked with almost as If half dead. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked when he got close enough to hear her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep after our call, so I¡¯m still a little tired.¡± He stretched his arms in the air, letting out a wide mouthed yawn. And before Nami could comment he wrapped his arms around her, resting his head on her shoulder. Nami was taken aback for a bit, and before she could return the hug, she noticed a lot of people had stopped to watch them. ¡°Uhh, Moe, buddy. Can you do this when, I don¡¯t know, there aren¡¯t a bunch of people around.¡± Nami scolded. Her cheeks getting flustered. Moe inhaled a huge load of her scent before pushing himself off her, letting out a satisfied sigh. ¡°I¡¯m all charged. Now let¡¯s head to class before we¡¯re late.¡± He spoke as if he wasn¡¯t a zombie 2 seconds ago. ¡°You should ask me before you do something so stupid.¡± Her voice squeaked as she scolded him. He closed the distance between their faces and arrogantly said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember me needing permission, Namibia.¡± After hearing her full government, Nami lined the tip of her middle finger on his stomach before firing a 1-inch punch that folded him in half. Now that his head was lowered, she grabbed a fist full of his hair and began pulling him toward the school gates. Chapter 9: I see the strings ¡°1, 2, 3, 4¡­¡± Mitchell counted as he continued with his pushups with Nami seated cross-legged on his back. He wore his combat top, and a headband to soak up the sweat. Everything else below his abdomen was standard Rosemary uniform, consisting of grey pants and black grasshoppers. The three of them were outside, in the men¡¯s bathroom of the sports field next to the Senior Building. Moe didn¡¯t know what to make of the sight before him, only looking at the two in confusion. ¡°So, let¡¯s get the introductions out of the way.¡± Nami said, clapping her hands together. ¡°Could have started with that before you had me doing push-ups.¡± Mitchell groaned. Nami slammed her fist on the back of his skull, which nearly made him not complete a rep of his push-ups. ¡°Last I checked, chairs don¡¯t speak.¡± She scolded. ¡°Mohammed, this is Mitchell, my designated servant. Mitchell, this is my friend Mohammed.¡± She said plainly, not missing the smile that crept on Mohammed¡¯s face. ¡°Oh wow Nami, that is less demeaning than a chair. I¡¯m so honored.¡± Nami slammed her fist at the back of his neck again. ¡°You shall not speak until I declare you a human. Understood!?¡± Mitchell groaned and went back to his push-ups. ¡°And why is he doing push-ups?¡± Moe finally asked. ¡°This chair of mine roped me in a plot to get a one up on Bastien, in exchange for his soul that is.¡± Nami¡¯s answer only bred more questions as his look of confusion deepened. ¡°I offered to be her fledgling¡­ In exchange for her denying Brian a match¡­ Now she¡¯s in charge of all my training¡­ and it only ends once I beat her--- ow!¡± Nami hit him on the same spot again. ¡°I never knew I invested in a talking chair. Maybe I should muzzle you until you start behaving.¡± Mitchell just groaned rebelliously and continued his set of push-ups. ¡°I called this meeting to discuss our approach against this puppeteer working behind the scenes.¡± Nami explained. ¡°So far, we know that after the events of the party, Bastien and Tiffany started dating, Duncan has been quiet and not attending the Combat Club and Maze has been absent ever since. I¡¯m assuming our suspect knows a lot about these 4 as I¡¯ve witnessed them possess Bastien. They might know some things about us too as they¡¯re aiming to use our past against us. So far, none of us have been possessed, but that could change if we are not careful.¡± ¡°Is that why you have us cooped up in this place?¡± Moe asked. ¡°I expected it to be one of the least used bathrooms in the entire school. The smell of Marijuana and the lack of maintenance confirms this.¡± Nami explained, looking at the crudely drawn penises on one of the bathroom stalls. ¡°There was a new bathroom¡­ made close by this one¡­ so it gets used less and less¡­¡± Mitchell explained through strained breaths. Nami could feel him shaking as each rep became harder. ¡°Rumor has it¡­ that¡­ this bathroom¡­ is due¡­ for demo¡­ lition¡­ Ahhh!¡± He collapsed as he hit his final rep. ¡°Well, that was fun while it lasted.¡± Nami said, disappointedly climbing off him. ¡°Before I explain my plan, do you guys have any questions for me?¡± Moe raised his hand at Nami¡¯s request. ¡°So how do we counter this Mage¡¯s spell, I remember you saying that you knew quite a bit about it.¡± Moe asked, watching Mitchell struggle to pick himself up. ¡°Yeah, as a fighter I can only fight what I see¡­ so what¡¯s the plan?¡± Mitchell asked as he splashed water on his face. "My uncle is a professor in Mage and Myst studies, he taught me that there are only two ways a Mage can control another person.¡± Nami brought out an old notebook of hers and flipped through the pages. ¡°The first is Hypnosis. Out of the two, hypnosis is the easiest to spot. The Mage doing the technique will stay relatively close to their subjects, their subject''s movements might seem erratic and spontaneous if this is the case.¡± Mitchell walked back to the two and peekeased over at Nami¡¯s notes. "Who writes like this?" Mitchell''s face visibly scowled at the untidy handwriting he saw before him. "Shut up Mitchell, I was literally 5 when I wrote this." Nami retorted. "I can read it just fine." Moe said. "Can we stop talking about my handwriting and get to the matter at hand!" Nami whispered out her frustration. The two guys chuckled a little which Nami didn''t take too kindly to. "Alright, fine, I''ll stop." Mitchell said. Nami puffed out a breath of air in response but continued shortly after. "Possession is similar, but a lot more difficult to spot. The only way to tell if someone is possessed is by the color of their eyes. The eyes tend to adopt a dull shade of grey when someone is possessed as that shows that their soul isn¡¯t present." "Is that the only way to tell if someone is possessed?" Mohammed asked.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Yep, their actions seem to stay normal, and they can pretty much perform the same tasks they usually do without looking suspicious. A skilled Mage can make hypnosis seem like a possession at times, but that''s rather uncommon, even among True Mages." Nami finished. "I''ve dealt with a Mage able to use hypnosis and possession at my previous school. The consequence of falling victim to possession is that the Mage responsible has full access to all your memories and experiences, making it significantly easier for them to get you again." Mitchell looked at Nami curiously. "So, you know how to deal with hypnosis I take it?" Mitchell asked. "I know how to deal with both, since Hypnosis and possession require similar conditions to take place." Nami answered. "A trigger.¡± She said, half expecting them to get what she meant. ¡°In order to get hypnotized, there must be a personal trigger the subject responds to. In most cases the hypnotist instills a built-in trigger that surrounds a certain emotion and sometimes the trigger is physical. That does require the subject and hypnotist to have previously interacted. In the very few cases where they don''t interact, the hypnotist just locks on a certain emotion and rides with that without any need for interaction, but that also depends on the skill the Mage possesses..." Nami flipped the page to reveal more notes on possession. "Can''t you just tell us how to counter the Hypnosis or possession or whatever?" Mitchell asked, growing impatient with the lecture. "Knowing how hypnosis and possession works will help us narrow down our suspects, Mitch." Nami retorted. "It''s Mitchell baby girl, and narrowing down our suspects won¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t fight against their control." Nami rolled her eyes at him and continued with her explanation, but right as she was about to get back at it the bell rang. "Argh, you see what happens if you keep interrupting me, Mitchell?" Nami complained. "Can''t you shorten our little lesson?" He asked, getting a frustrated groan from Nami. Just as Nami was about to answer him her ringtone went off and she scurried to shut it off. ¡°Sweet ringtone.¡± Mitchell teased, getting him an abrupt, ¡°Shut up.¡± From the panicked girl. A message was sent to the school¡¯s newsletter page, under the title Breaking News: Return of Rosemary¡¯s princess. All their attention was drawn to the live video, the thumbnail being an edited version of Maze looking shocked. After a full week of silence, Mazekien had finally returned. They scrolled further to try and see further news, but all was there was a live video. Once they pressed it, they heard lots of rumbling as the news club members tried to approach Mazekien. Despite the crowding she kept her perfect smile, looking undisturbed by it all. Ms. Schmidt, can¡¯t you tell us where you¡¯ve been all this time? Ms. Mazekien, a full week went by without you stepping into the office. Should we worry for the school¡¯s reputation because of this absence. Mazekien, is it true that you and Bastien broke up, or are you his main with Tiffany being the side? Ms. Mazekien, are you aware Mr. Fry went absent the first day you were absent? Are those two events connected in any way? ¡°Mazekien, with what happened after the party are you confident that you will maintain your position as Head Girl? Mazekien kept walking forward, her gaze not faltering for even a second. She made it to her homeroom which was where the cameras had to turn away. Nami¡¯s eyes went wide as she saw all of this. Crap, I thought that girl would at least spend another week away from school. With her here the Puppeteer, might get more aggressive with their offense. Didn¡¯t even give me time to properly investigate. Nami balled her fists in frustration. "Mohammed, let''s exchange class schedules for today." Nami said erratically. Moe looked at her curiously as she had already pulled out her class schedule for the day. "What about me?" Mitchell asked. "Here¡¯s my number, text me when you¡¯re in class." Mitchell nodded and Moe left the two as he headed to his homeroom. Once that was done Mitchell was the next to leave as Nami stayed behind. Before he was out the door Nami pulled him back. ¡°Remember what we discussed.¡± She said before pushing him out the door. ________________________________________________________________________________ Nami sat in homeroom, waiting for her teacher to make an appearance. Their homeroom teacher had been late for class for the past week and as much as it rose suspicion. Just as she lost herself to her thoughts her phone vibrated as two messages from an unknown number. [Are you gonna keep me waiting?] [What are my next instructions?] Nami smirked when she read those messages. Hook line and sinker. She thought as she typed her response. [So you have been keeping tabs on me, that must be quiet exhausting.] She typed. It took a minute for him to respond, but after a little bit of waiting the message came in. [What gave it away?] Nami chuckled eagerly as she typed. [You told me that you have dirt on everyone on this school, and I figured that Mitchell was no exception. You¡¯ve made this game of ours way too easy.] Additionally, how they requested their instructions wasn¡¯t the way they agreed upon a few days back. If Mitchell had let me finish my explanation on possession and hypnosis, he would have known that the memory transfer isn¡¯t instant. Mitchell¡¯s big mouth can be useful for some things. Nami began typing a second message as she scanned the class. [If you''ve hypnotized him then I take it you''re in this class. But, on the off chance that you possessed him then I have a few questions.] Nami got an immediate response. [Go on...] The message read. [What is your end goal?] Nami typed. [You''ve gotten rid of the big 4, so I''m guessing you want status, a position high enough to prevent you from being picked on?] She typed with her eyes watching her classmates. Her eyes locked with the Possessed/Hypnotized Mitchell, and he shot her a smile. She was too far to tell which one it was. [You''re not far off the mark, but I have to say that you are wrong in that regard.] [In other news, I suggest you start saying your goodbyes to Mohammed, he won''t be in this school for very long.] The messages read. [It was a necessary sacrifice. If I prevent whatever you''re planning than I''m completely fine with cutting losses.] She was bluffing of course. If they thought Mohammed was a non-factor, then they¡¯d leave him alone. The puppeteer began typing but went offline shortly after as the teacher entered the class. Crap. She thought to herself as she began making her way out. "Ms. Nami, I know I¡¯m late, but you still have to be here for me to register you." Nami hesitated as she tried to think up an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ma¡¯am, but Ms. Nami has been waiting to be excused ever since homeroom started. Surely you can let her go for just a few minutes.¡± Mitchell interjected, shooting Nami a smirk. The teacher sighed as she placed her heavy file of papers on her desk. ¡°Alright, but only for---¡± Nami didn¡¯t allow her to finish the sentence as she sped through the hallways. Chapter 9: I see the hand The hallways in the east section of the senior building were empty, and the sunlight peered through the window between the two men with a thick veil of silence. Mohammed was dragged to this section against his free will, as he could not overpower the bulky student that stood before him. Behind him was a dead end since they were on the furthest side of the east block. ¡°I have no business with you.¡± Mohammed said, his eyes narrowing at the guy. ¡°And you have no business being in this school.¡± He said, his tone calm yet aggressive. ¡°If you have a problem with me being here then cry about it. I worked harder than all of you pampered nobodies to get here.¡± Mohammed tried walking passed him before being shoved back to his original spot. ¡°Let me pass. Unlike you, some of us need to earn our keep in this school.¡± Mohammed was getting visibly frustrated, but he knew he had to keep his cool as one mistake would be enough to send him back to the South. Is that their angle? He wondered. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight you.¡± Mohammed said, which got him a curious look from the brute. ¡°If you have a problem with me, then we can deal with it outside the school.¡± The guy laughed and it was now Mohammed¡¯s turn to show confusion. ¡°Oh no Mohammed, I ain¡¯t here to fight you.¡± He began walking closer to Mohammed, a calm yet haunting smile on his lips. His icy blue eyes stared daggers at Mohammed as he stood inches from him. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a reason to leave.¡± Mohammed did not anticipate a punch to the gut as it lifted him off his feet and got him rolling on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but see a vision of Nami the previous day as he struggled to get up. Only difference being that hers was out of compassion. His had nothing but anger behind it. Moe would be lying if he said the attack didn¡¯t stir his own frustration, but he had to hold strong. There was a camera behind his aggressor and if he didn¡¯t retaliate then he¡¯d have more than enough evidence to prove his innocence. ¡°That¡¯s a shame, I thought Aha¡¯med¡¯s spawn would put in a little more fight. It doesn¡¯t matter I guess.¡± Hearing his dad¡¯s name was enough to unearth his negative memories with him. But he held strong. ¡°Knights don¡¯t beat on those who don¡¯t fight back.¡± He bent down to pick him up by the hair. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that all my hopes of being one are gone.¡± He slammed his forehead onto Mohammed¡¯s nose, a loud crack echoing as Mohammed fell back in pain. His nose bleeding uncontrollably. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny that it all happened after you started schooling here? I guess ruining lives is something that runs in the blood.¡± He kicked Mohammed on the abdomen while he was down, sending him sliding across the wooden floor of the hallway. He picked Mohammed up by the collar to look him directly in the eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this.¡± Mohammed said through strained breaths. The guy looked back, as if he only then noticed the camera. Mohammed smiled, but that smile soon faded when he noticed the glow behind his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a Mage.¡± He said in shock. ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough Bastien.¡± Bastien turned his head to meet the gaze of the person who caught them, before throwing Mohammed to the side. His back slammed against the wall. ¡°Duncan, do you know this guy?¡± Bastien asked as he walked towards Duncan. ¡°Mohammed Binyam, he¡¯s a student like everyone else in here. Which is why, as president of the student council, I cannot overlook this incident.¡± Duncan said, his voice firm. ¡°Then you know exactly how I feel about him.¡± Bastien shoved passed Duncan. His eyes returning to their usual radiance. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to report him as soon as possible, he won¡¯t be troubling you for long.¡± Duncan said as he reached out to help Mohammed up. He snapped out of his daze, his world still spinning. He looked at his hand hesitantly before reaching for it. And that''s when everything went black. As if he had been submerged under water he felt like he couldn''t breathe, but at the same time he wasn''t suffocating. The only sound present was the swooshing of the non-visible water he was submerged in. It was eerily peaceful. (JAMAR!) Moe took in a large breath of air as he jolted up, feeling a weird weight on his chest. He blinked a few times and saw that it was Nami on top of him. "Sorry for that Duncan, I''m just so excited he''s back at school." Nami said as she wrapped her arms around his neck, pinning him with a warm embrace. Moe remained frozen in her arms as he struggled to compute what had just happened. "Nami, I''d suggest you release him right this moment, or I''ll have to sign you for breaking PDA." Duncan warned sounding just as confused as Mohammed felt. Nami released Moe and helped him up. Letting out a sheepish laugh as she patted herself clean. "Sorry about that, it''s just---" "It''s fine, I get it, just get him to the nurse¡¯s office." Duncan said before walking off. Nami let out a sigh before checking on Mohammed¡¯s wounds. ¡°Bastien did this, didn¡¯t he?¡± She asked, seeing the bruise on his nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have been faster.¡± Her hands were trembling and her brow furrowed. Seeing this worry on her made Moe smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he started as he grabbed the hand that was scanning his face. The bruise on his nose began disappearing until it was completely gone. ¡°I am Aha¡¯med¡¯s son afterall.¡± Nami¡¯s expression softened before she started pulling him away from that hallway. "You should go to class; I''ll explain everything during lunch." Nami said switching to her serious self, giving Mohammed no time to process what just happened. ________________________________________________________________________________ "I was possessed!?" Mohammed asked in shock. The group was huddled up under the staircase, away from unwanted eyes. It was lunch time, but only Mohammed brought out his lunchbox.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Not so loud Mohammed, we''re trying to not attract attention here." Nami reprimanded. "I can''t believe you chose to do this under the stairs. This place smells like weed." Mitchell complained, highlighting the places shady reality. "Do you want to do extra laps after school." Nami retorted. Mitchell remained in the plank position with Nami seated comfortably on his back. A punishment given to him for his earlier attitude. He groaned in annoyance but complied either way. ¡°By the way, you were right.¡± Mitchell rose his brow in confusion. ¡°I should have started with how to counter their spell instead of how their technique works.¡± She looked at Mohammed apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up too much about it, everything turned out okay in the end.¡± Mohammed reassured. ¡°Next time you should let the men do all the talking.¡± A smile grew on Nami as she tried to mask her anger at that statement. ¡°Fun fact Mitch, me and Moe are the only ones who can fight against their possession.¡± Mitchell opened his mouth to speak but closed it in silence. Moe looked at her in confusion before she answered him by pointing at where her slave mark was. "As I was saying. You were possessed, and you were about to attack Duncan, but I got to you before you could." Nami finished explaining. "What did it feel like?" She asked while crossing her legs. "It was...peaceful. I couldn''t see, hear, or even breathe. I just floated." Mohammed described. ¡°Usually, people who get possessed don¡¯t remember what happened while they were possessed. If I didn¡¯t force you to break out, then it would¡¯ve been the same case for you.¡± Nami started as she bit her thumb in thought. "Possession is like your body has been hijacked, so you float near it as a soul instead. Once possessed you are at the mercy of the puppeteer, but that''s just one version of it." Nami explained. "Now that we know what type of possession we''re dealing with we can move on to the next portion of this plan." "Then how did you get him out of it?" Mitchell asked. "Well, my trusty piece of furniture, if you had paid attention to my explanation earlier, you''d know that a trigger is required to hijack the body. The same goes for when you''re trying to snap someone out of it. For hypnosis you can use any physical stimuli to snap them out of it. The concept is similar for possession, but in his case, I triggered his authority to break him out of it." "So that''s why..." Mohammed trailed off as he lost himself in thought. ¡°Authority is the thing that separates Mages in power and title. The more a Mage has, the more control they have over their own Mana and more so on the Myst.¡± ¡°I like how you explain all of this as if we already know what all these terms mean.¡± Mitchell retorted. ¡°Hey Moe, do you wanna sit down.¡± Moe didn¡¯t even answer before Nami got up and forcefully seated him on Mitchell. He groaned at the extra weight Mohammed brought on to him as his body began to tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll explain all of this to you later Moe, you might need to know this should I ever get possessed.¡± Moe looked at her worriedly but nodded in understanding. ¡°The sum of it all is that, because of the type of Mage Mohammed is. He should be able to resist the Puppeteer¡¯s possession.¡± Nami stole a glance at her right arm before going back to them. ¡°Thanks to what you told me we can assume that the entire school knows about your father now. I can protect you against people like Bastien, but I will need you to not get triggered every time your family is brought up.¡± Moe gritted his teeth. Who were they to judge them based on the deeds of one man? Nami plopped herself next to him, getting an audible groan and a few silent curses from her human chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you the entire way Moe, you have my word.¡± Nami wrapped her hand around his and squeezed it reassuringly. ¡°Hey, you know how I feel about my family, so I trust you to slap me every time I crash out.¡± The two giggled before Mitchell gave in under their weight. ¡°I hate you both.¡± He groaned. The two burst into laughter before climbing off him. "You''ve done more than enough for today, Moe. Our next step involves this man right here." Nami said while brushing Mitchell''s hair as he slowly got up. He smacked Nami¡¯s hand away with visible annoyance on his face. "What I''m about to say now are the things I learned from my contact, so I''m not sure about the details behind it all. First Bastien and Maze''s break up happened directly after the party and as a result Bastien hooked up with Tiffany, rumor has that he moved in with her. Secondly Maze has been M.I.A for the past week. No one, not even her friends, have heard from her ever since the party. Rumor has it that she ran away from home. Thirdly, Duncan has also been out of the student council office ever since he cut off Tiffany. He was absent for a few days last week and some people speculate that he was looking for Maze. Lastly, there is a video on what happened that led to Bastien and Maze''s break up and his hook up with Tiffany and only the teachers are known to have it." Mitchell finished. "Could it be that one of the teachers are our so-called puppeteer?" Moe asked. "I thought that too, but I couldn''t think of a motivation for their actions unlike if it was a student." Nami argued. "But that doesn''t rule them out as potential suspects. This is a rich school with rich parents. It could be to create a situation where the parents will have to bribe for a position in the school." Moe answered gaining a few weird looks from both Mitchell and Nami. "You have a dark way of looking at things." Mitchell commented. "I never thought of it that way, I''ll keep that in mind." Nami said dawning a thoughtful expression. "What if it was someone within the big 4?" Nami asked. "What would they gain from sabotaging not only themselves, but also their friends?" Moe asked. "Mitchell mentioned something about Duncan staying out of the office and looking for Maze. I think he purposely orchestrated whatever happened at the party all to get with Maze." Mitchell dawned a thoughtful expression at Nami¡¯s theory. "Y''know, Maze and Duncan used to date about 3 years ago. Which means that is a very probable outcome. Duncan has always tried to play both sides in their group, so it does make sense that he''d go for the option that made everyone happy." Mitchell analyzed. ¡°What about Bastien? I¡¯ve confirmed that he¡¯s mage and I got possessed after he left.¡± Moe asked, looking down with a scowl on his face. ¡°Bastien is not really the intelligent type, so unless there is someone working with him then I doubt.¡± Nami said, realizing that if he was actually behind it all then their interaction in the changing rooms was done with him completely conscious of his decision to harass her, which was something that didn¡¯t sit well with her. Then again, she did see his eyes. "Now that you mention it there is one more person we''re forgetting here. That boy Chris was oddly close to Maze''s group in the first week of school." A lightbulb went off for Moe at that moment. "That''s right, out of all these suspects he has the least to lose and the most to gain." Moe said as he connected more of the puzzle pieces. "By removing the big 4 from the top of the food chain he basically created a power vacuum that he can take advantage of. If his plan works, then almost anyone can potentially replace Maze as the next Head Leader of our school. No one will be able to touch him if he¡¯s successful." Mitchell added. "Okay, so we''ve got our main suspect. What''s our next move?" Moe asked, looking at Nami who was still deep in thought. "It all sounds plausible, but we can''t say for sure until we confirm a few things. First is if he is a Mage and second is his involvement at the party. If we confirm those two, then we''ll at least know who our target is." Nami listed. Moe nodded in agreement and asked yet again. "What is our next move?" "Moe, you''re a Mage, right? So can''t you tell if someone else is a Mage or not?" Mitchell asked. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but I can''t unless I look them directly in the eyes. Then again, even a normal person would be able to tell if they knew what to look for. I''ve heard of a technique Mages use to identify one another, but I was never taught how to do it." Moe apologized. "Which leaves us with one option..." The two looked expectantly at Nami who paused for dramatic affect. "We kidnap him." Nami said as if it was the most normal thing in the world. "Easier said than done, if he''s a Mage I bet he has a few tricks to give us the slip." Moe said with Mitchell looking at them both as if they were crazy. The bell rang signifying the end of lunch. "Why is lunch so short!?" Nami moaned. She smacked herself on the cheeks and wore a serious expression. "Mitchell, your task is to spy on Chris until the end of today. Text me if you see something funny." Nami ordered. "Then I take it that we''ll be doing the kidnapping?" Moe asked only to get a weirdly excited nod from Nami. He could swear that she was enjoying it more than she should''ve been. The group walked out from under the stairs only to see a cluster of learners making way for a teacher who seemed to be carrying an unconscious student. The group got closer and saw that the teacher was none other than Moe''s homeroom teacher Mr. Fry. And the student in his arms came as a shock to all of them. Maze''s unconscious body carried gently between the cluster of students. Heading straight to the nurse¡¯s office. Chapter 10: Dream ends Mazekien... The name echoed in the vast, oppressive darkness. A pinprick of light pierced the black void, the only anchor in an endless abyss. ¡°Mazekien...¡± The voice came again, clearer now, a whisper brushing against her ear. Her breath hitched, and a suffocating presence closed in around her. Her limbs went cold, her body trembling as if submerged in ice. It was near. Too near. Mazekien!!! Mazekien shot out of bed, her body plagued with beads of sweat and the shirt she had slept with was practically stuck to her skin. Her breaths were erratic as her heart raced a million miles a minute. It happened again. She thought, processing the dream she just had. It had been years since the last time she had such a dream, but ever since she had runaway, the night terrors became a common occurrence. Every time it ended, she¡¯d see the same glowing red eyes stare into her soul. Eyes that were cold and devoid of life, despite their bright glow. ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡± Hunter said, leaning on the doorframe of his room. Maze was too preoccupied by her dream to have noticed him standing there, which made her wonder how long he had been watching her. She tried to move her lips to speak, but her mouth was frozen open in shock. Even Her breathing had yet to calm. Tears began rolling down her face as a great pang of pain hit her chest. She hated that dream with every fiber of her being, because it reminded her of the one event she wanted to forget. Though her gaze had been locked on Hunter, she still didn¡¯t notice him walk closer to her, only being snapped out of her frozen state by the warm embrace he gave her. His warm honey scent, calming down her erratic breathing as she slowly began to relax. ¡°It¡¯s okay Mazekien, the nightmare is over.¡± His deep soothing voice slowing her rapid heartbeat until the fear she felt from the nightmare became a distant memory. Not even Bastien had this effect on her, which made her feel guilty for feeling that way. She dated him, but if she was honest with herself, she never really loved him the way she loved Hunter. Everything about their relationship was wrong, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she only dated him for the status he gave her. She pushed Hunter off, a guilty expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± She said, unable to look Hunter in the eyes as she said it. She didn¡¯t even know if she was apologizing to him or to Bastien. Hunter remained quiet, which was off as he would usually have a smart remark to alleviate the tension in the air. Maze lifted her head to look at him and noticed the pained look in his eyes. ¡°Hunter?¡± She asked as she looked for answers behind his expression. He sighed before he turned to her, ¡°Go take a shower and meet me in the living room.¡± He said with a chilling seriousness. Something was off. Maze gave him a silent ¡°Okay,¡± before he stood up to leave. When the door shut behind him, she stepped out of his bed and made her way to the bathroom which was connected to his room. She had gotten used to the small size of his apartment compared to her bedroom at home. It wasn¡¯t an easy adjustment, but she made it for his sake. Not having a large collection of make up had her on edge for the first few days, but even that became normal for her after a while. She even got to like her natural look the more she looked in the mirror. While looking at herself in the mirror she also noticed that her nipples were exposed by the sweat drenched shirt she wore and an embarrassed blush immediately came over her face. Damnit, I hope Hunter didn¡¯t see! She thought, but the thought of Hunter seeing more of her, hatched butterflies in her stomach instead. A thought she had to snap herself out of to focus on taking her much-needed shower. She entered the shower and rinsed herself with ice cold water that made her scream loud enough for Hunter to hear, and like clock-work Hunter knocked on the door seconds later. ¡°Are you okay in there!¡± He called, getting an immediate. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, I-I-I just slipped.¡± She lied, her voice going up a few pitches. He heard his chuckle from the other side of the door and her blush of embarrassment deepened to a bright red. He¡¯s laughing at me now, isn¡¯t he. She groaned at the thought, but went back to taking her shower, switching the water to hot. She let the warmth trace down her naked figure. Her thoughts tracing back to the events that led her there. It became routine for her to let her mind wander back to the party as it became her own little exposure therapy session. The more she thought about it the less it hurt, but even then, it wasn¡¯t saying much. She¡¯d still cry uncontrollably, but at least at that point she could do it without getting a headache. On top of that the warm water did wonders to mask her tears. She was forever grateful to Mr. Fry as he was able to shield her from facing all the problems she wasn¡¯t ready for, for the past week. Part of her never wanted to leave. Why should she? She had everything she needed in Mr. Fry¡¯s little apartment, especially the thing that she needed most from the home she ran away from. A safe space. It was like a dream she never wanted to wake up from. And of course, the cherry on top of her dream cake was Mr. Hunter Fry. His kindness and affection seemed endless, and his humor was to die for, being an absolute stud was just a plus in the long list of things she admired about him. If she were honest with herself, which she never wanted to be, she¡¯d say that the most attractive thing about him was that he never judged her, in a negative way that is.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Maze climbed out the shower and took a towel to dry her hair. When she walked out the bathroom she was shocked to see her school clothes lined up neatly on his bed, patiently waiting to be worn. It must¡¯ve been a mistake. She thought. Hunter knows I won¡¯t be going to school anytime soon, so he must¡¯ve just recently cleaned them. She ignored her school clothes and went digging in Hunter¡¯s closet for one of his shirts, all of which were big enough to count as a short dress. For her underwear she wore a pair that was recently bought by him. She didn¡¯t know how he knew her size, but was grateful for it, nonetheless. When she walked out Hunter was already seated, the scent of the delicious breakfast stealing her interest as she practically floated to sit next to him. ¡°Good morning, Hunter.¡± She singed, giving him a half hug since her gaze was stuck on the beautiful French toast and sausage, with a stack of cinnamon sprinkled, maple syrup glazed pancakes on the coffee table. Maze reached for her food before getting a light smack on her hand. ¡°Slow your role hungry, you¡¯re practically salivating. We must pray for our meal first. You never know when it might be your last.¡± Maze groaned at him as she couldn¡¯t wait a second longer. She put her hands together reluctantly and began a silent prayer of thanks. ¡°Lord, thank you for this wonderful meal you have blessed us with, thank you for waking us up and getting us ready for the day ahead. Lord, I ask that you give us strength and the will to push through no matter what we may face in our future. With this prayer I give thanks to you, Almighty God of Life, through the myst it is done.¡± The second Hunter stopped praying Maze already had her face stuffed with pancakes. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait until I clapped twice!? The prayer doesn¡¯t go through unless I do.¡± He said, annoyed by her impatience. ¡°Ish no -y fau -ou ma- su- -oo- foo-.¡± ¡°Swallow before you speak Mazekien! Damn, it¡¯s like they never taught you manners at home!¡± Hunter heard a big gulp before Maze rested her head on his lap looking up at him. ¡°They did, but why should I care about what they teach. I¡¯m here with you, aren¡¯t I? Mr. Fry.¡± She sang out his name teasingly, poking the tip of his nose to get a reaction from him. He closed his eyes and let out a sigh. Maze could tell that there was something he was not telling her but couldn¡¯t figure out what. He kept his eyes closed in deep thought it seemed, while his fingers played with her damp hair. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She asked. Hunter finally opened his hazel brown eyes and looked at her onyx orbs almost as if he was in a trance. He slowly descended his lips until he was a breath away from kissing her. His eyes searched hers as if they were looking for a solution, a final piece in his mysterious puzzle. Maze¡¯s heart rate shot up rapidly at the sudden closeness. The butterflies in her tummy having a rave of the century in there. The heat in her cheeks increased with every second they stayed like that, until Hunter pulled away at the last second. He dragged his fingers through his dark brown hair almost as if he wanted to tear it out. ¡°Hu-Hunter?¡± Maze asked, her heart still beating violently in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mazekien.¡± He groaned. Maze lifted herself off his lap to look at him properly, seeming greatly disturbed. ¡°It-It¡¯s okay, Hunter. I know it disturbs you, but I wouldn¡¯t mind if you kissed me.¡± She couldn¡¯t look at him properly after saying that, the embarrassment alone could¡¯ve killed her. ¡°It¡¯s Vander.¡± Immediately Maze sobered up and turned to him with concern in her eyes. ¡°He knows you¡¯ve been staying with me for the past week, he wants you back at school.¡± Mazekien felt a pang in her chest as she digested what he said. ¡°No,¡± was her immediate answer. ¡°I can¡¯t. You can¡¯t take me back there.¡± Her voice broke down as tears threatened to escape. She thought she¡¯d be ready for this day, as much as she dreaded its arrival, she thought she¡¯d be ready for this day. The day when she¡¯d be forced to wake up from her dream. ¡°Maze I---¡± ¡°NO!¡± She shouted, backing away from him on the couch. ¡°Please Hunter. I don¡¯t want to go back. Not yet. I¡¯m not ready.¡± Hunter stood up and knelt to speak with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mazekien. The world never waits until you¡¯re ready.¡± He brushed his hand over her cheek, his touch warming her enough to stop shivering. She wrapped her arms around his neck in an embrace and refused to let go. ¡°My old life is over Hunter; I can¡¯t go back.¡± She whispered. ¡°Vander said that if I don¡¯t bring you back, he¡¯ll fire me and report me harboring a minor to the authorities. I can barely afford this place and once I¡¯m reported the only jobs I¡¯d be able to accept, will be in the South.¡± His voice was soft, and Maze could hear the pain behind it. ¡°Run away with me Hunter.¡± Hunter pulled away from their hug to give her a look of both concern and confusion, hoping that she was joking. But that look in her eyes said otherwise. ¡°Maze we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand Hunter, when I ran here it was the most liberating thing I¡¯ve done in my life. I no more had to worry about my parents, or keeping up the fa?ade of perfection I gave everyone. I could finally be myself. So please,¡± She cupped his face in her hands and looked at him with a fire burning behind her onyx eyes. Her fingers brushing against the stubble on his cheeks before pulling him in for a kiss. She was pushed off a second later, her eyes wide with shock, but soon in pain when she realized what he had just done. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Maze, I can¡¯t give up everything on the off chance we build a life together in the South, I can¡¯t do that to you.¡± Tears began forming as she tried her hardest to hold them back. ¡°If you go back to school now, you lose your position as Head Girl, but you¡¯ll still be a student. You¡¯ll still have a future.¡± He sat next to her, his elbows resting on his knees as he stared at the floor to find the words. ¡°My ex-wife, I got her pregnant in our 3rd year in Varsity. We had to drop out to properly take care of the child, and by our Lord¡¯s grace I was able to find work in Rosemary High. I loved my son with every fiber of my being and would work both as a tutor and a teacher to make ends meet. Hearing his laugh fill up this apartment was motivation enough for me to get up every morning. Until one day, my wife decided to divorce. She felt as if she was wasting her potential by being a full-time mother and as hard as I could negotiate, she wasn¡¯t going to back down from her position.¡± He squeezed his hands together, the memory bringing forth the hatred he felt that day. ¡°I offered to take full custody, but she denied me even that. I was confused, angry, betrayed, but at the same time I understood.¡± His eyes softened and his grip loosened. ¡°I took away her dream from her, all because I couldn¡¯t pull out. She was my first, so I didn¡¯t know what the term meant until it was too late.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I killed her dream, her reason of living, so it only made sense for her to take away mine.¡± Hunter turned to her; his eyes glassy with tears. ¡°I understand that you¡¯ve lost everything Mazekien, but it¡¯s not over. You can still achieve your dreams without being the Head Girl, you¡¯re smart enough to do it.¡± He paused to catch his breath as his voice became shaky. ¡°And running away won¡¯t solve anything. The thing about your demons is that they¡¯re bound to catch up one day. I¡¯d much rather see you stand up and face them than run away.¡± Maze wiped the tears from her face and sighed out a weak, ¡°Fine.¡± Hunter was about to get up before he felt a tug on his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll continue being a student, but you have to promise me that you will stay as my teacher.¡± Hunter smiled and leaned in to kiss her on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m never going to leave you.¡± A brief flash of her brother saying the exact same words came to her, but she squeezed her eyes to push it out. Maze got up and walked back to his bedroom. Coming face to face with the school clothes she ignored earlier. Lifting her blue blazer, she sighed to herself. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± Chapter 10: To wear breaking armor The morning sun shone brightly through the dim glass of the Toyota Tazz. It was another day in the pitiful existence of Mazekien¡¯s life, a day that could just as much spell an end to her rein and reputation in Rosemary. With an anxious sigh she took in a deep breath and centered herself. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Hunter asked. They had purposely arrived 5 minutes before the first bell as there were less learners outside to worry about. "Let''s get this show started." She said more to herself than to Hunter. Maze opened the door for herself and looked at the school gates before her. They looked bigger than they usually did, or maybe that was because of how small she felt standing there. "Chin up, back straight and shoulders back." Mazekien said to herself as she started going through the motions. She strutted with a veil of confidence floating on her. She had done this dance enough times for it to become second nature. The wind was light but her hip length dark hair swayed effortlessly. As usual eyes fell upon her as she made her way inside the school. Her onyx eyes demanded respect, yet her soft and kind smile could trick anyone into a false sense of security. It was a wonder if those qualities of hers had the same effect. The bell rang when she entered the senior building, which meant all students should¡¯ve been in their homeroom classes. The hallways were as empty as she¡¯d hoped, but her hopes were dashed the second she saw one member of the news club. ¡°Maze,¡± they called in disbelief at her arrival but that soon turned to a determined, ¡°Ms. Mazekien.¡± As he figured out his newest scoop had just entered the building. One thing Maze knew about the news club was that if one saw her then you¡¯d best believe that the others would catch on to her scent. She kept her confident smile, her gaze unfazed by the sudden tailing from the news club member. She quickened her pace as she was still a floor away from her homeroom. One of them turned to two, two turned to 8 and then in no time she was swarmed by all the members of the news club. Her photo being taken from every angle while the reporters tried to get her to speak. She had gone through these enough times before, to know that saying anything that wasn¡¯t planned would end in disaster for her, as they had a knack for twisting her words into the next controversy. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, can¡¯t you tell us where you¡¯ve been all this time?¡± Away from this craziness is where I¡¯ve been. She thought, maintaining the look of perfection she had on her face. ¡°Ms. Mazekien, a full week went by without you stepping into the office. Should we worry for the school¡¯s reputation because of this absence.¡± You should, because after me this school will definitely lose its spot in second place. What am I saying, knowing Vander, he probably already has a contingency prepared. She could feel her blood boil, but despite that she kept the look of perfection on. ¡°Mazekien, is it true that you and Bastien broke up, or are you his main with Tiffany being the side?¡± The fuck kind of question is that? Me and Bastien are done¡­ There¡¯s no way we can ever be with each other again... I have no friends. Her eyebrow twitched at the realization, nearly breaking her fa?ade of perfection.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Ms. Mazekien, are you aware Mr. Fry went absent the first day you were absent? Are those two events connected in any way?¡± How perceptive of you. Well you¡¯re right, they are connected, but lord knows I¡¯m not telling you any of that! She could feel a giggle coming, but she breathed it out, maintaining her look of perfection. ¡°Mazekien, with what happened after the party are you confident that you will maintain your position as Head Girl?¡± Nope, you will have to look for some other sucker to take my spot. The feeling of exhaustion began taking over. Her world spinning as a ringing went off in her ear. Despite all of this she maintained her look of perfection, her gaze not faltering for even a second. She made it to her homeroom which was where the cameras had to turn away. She walked to her seat, trying her hardest not to fall over. ¡°Mazekien, are you okay?¡± Out of all the questions she had been bombarded with from the news club, this one question, coming from the boy she had only known for a short time, was enough to break the dam she was struggling to keep up. Chris stood to check on her, but she laid out a hand between them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said, covering her face with her other hand as she wiped the tears that had managed to escape. She sat down next to him and laid her head in her arms. A few minutes later Hunter, or better yet, Mr. Fry, came in looking as tired as she felt. ¡°Morning class, I see Mazekien has decided to join us today. I ask that none of you bother her while she readjusts back to school mode.¡± Whispers began carrying over the back seats of the classroom, but lacking the energy for it, Mr. Fry ignored them. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get role call over with---¡± [Can Mr. Fry and Mazekien Schmidt please report to my office immediately, I will not be repeating myself.] Headmaster Vander¡¯s voice called over at the intercom, cutting him off mid-sentence. Maze and Mr. Fry looked at each other, both with a tired expression, but Mr. Fry gave her a reassuring nod as he began walking out of the classroom. It was finally here, the end of her reign as Head Girl. Though for a change she didn¡¯t feel as anxious as she thought she¡¯d feel. Sure, she was going to lose the position she fought tooth and nail for, the position her brother left for her to inherit, but there was still a chance she could negotiate with her parents for her position in Rosemary. She could still be a student at Rosemary High. She could still be with Hunter. Yes, it wasn¡¯t over. Not yet. As long as she still had Hunter, she could still get through it. Just like how she got through her brother¡¯s death. Her eyes burned with determination as she left the class alongside Mr. Fry. The two walked silently to Vander¡¯s office, both swallowed by the thoughts that ran rampant in their heads. Maze was pulled out of her thoughts when Mr. Fry threw his arm over her shoulder. She shot him a questioning look only to see a confident smile on his face. ¡°That fever must¡¯ve done a number on you. You can barely walk.¡± It took a second, but Maze caught on to his antics. She gave her hand to his and leaned into him for support. ¡°I thought I was going to die with how sick I was. You should have seen me on the first day.¡± Maze played along, hiding the giggle that threatened to escape. ¡°You must¡¯ve been a mess.¡± Mr. Fry said giving her a playful bump. ¡°Oh I was, I was all wet and snotty and sweaty. It was disgusting.¡± Maze scrunched her face to show an exaggeratedly disgusted look. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you found the strength to come back to school.¡± Mr. Fry¡¯s, or better yet, Hunter¡¯s voice softened, the hand over her shoulder brushed her gently. ¡°I would¡¯ve stayed another week, but I can¡¯t disappoint my favorite teacher now, can I?¡± Everybody that passed, looked curiously, but smiled when they saw Mr. Fry¡¯s ¡°hospitality¡±. They arrived at the Headmaster¡¯s office, and Maze squeezed the hand Hunter gave her. With one final sigh they both entered the office, ready to face whatever came next. Chapter 10: I shouldve ran A slow monotonous click of the arms of the clock was the only sound present in the room. It had been a few minutes since they entered his office, but the silence stretched those minutes into hours. The room had no windows, only being lit by lanterns placed in the corners. Vander had his eyes closed the entire time they were there, as if lost in deep thought. Both Maze and Hunter were too afraid to question his silence as the atmosphere around him weighed down on them. He opened his eyes and both of them nearly flinched at his cold stare, his dark uncaring eyes seemed to pull them in, almost hypnotically. ¡°Honestly, out of all the families I¡¯ve allowed into this school, yours remains infamous for causing me migraines. Why is it that I had hope for you, after the scandal your brother brought into these walls?¡± Maze gripped her skirt, trying to stop all her shaking. ¡°Marcus¡¯s death, as tragic as it was, at least placed our school in the top 5.¡± A devilish grin fell on his stoic face, but Maze couldn¡¯t stand to look at him. His words alone were enough to enrage her. She bit her inner lip, trying desperately to not speak back, or better yet spit in his face. ¡°Then you came along, I would be a fool not to have recognized how much of an impact you¡¯ve had on the school¡¯s standing. 3 Academics gold and that charisma you Schmidts share brought us all the way to number 2. But this school is not carried on the back of a single student.¡± Headmaster Vander got up from his seat. ¡°Despite your influence, that¡¯s all you are in my eyes,¡± He started, circling his desk while tracing its outline with his long skinny fingers. ¡°Just another girl who got drunk and exposed herself for the world to see.¡± His gaze bore holes through her as she could feel him strip down every mental defense she had set up. ¡°Just another girl who got too big for her own shoes, only to have her wings cut off by her, so called, ¡°friends¡± betrayal.¡± He walked behind her seat, placing his lanky hands on her shoulders. Feeling her cold shivers through her blazer. ¡°Just another girl who runs away from her problems to warm the bed of her teacher.¡± Mr. Fry erupted from his seat and grabbed the Headmaster by the collar, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°Your final day as Head Girl will be a week before Mid-Terms,¡± Headmaster Vander wasn¡¯t even fazed by Mr. Fry¡¯s outburst, keeping his gaze glued on Mazekien. ¡°You will address the school in an assembly, wherein you will relinquish your title as Head Girl. Your reasoning will be your transfer to Saint Mary High, do we have an understanding?¡± Mr. Fry¡¯s fist balled, ready to knock Vander out.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Hunter, that¡¯s enough!¡± Mazekien shouted, tears flowing out her eyes uncontrollably. ¡°Please Hunter, don¡¯t make this any worse.¡± Hunter¡¯s grip loosened around Vander¡¯s collar. His eyes finally locked on to Mr. Fry as he sobered from his violent outburst. ¡°Oh, I have not forgotten about you, Mr. Hunter Fry,¡± he said, calling out his name rhythmically. ¡°I do things in an orderly fashion and addressing you was next on my agenda.¡± His gaze remained cold as Hunter backed away. ¡°I know a lot about your relationship with Ms. Mazekien, Hunter.¡± Vander walked passed the frozen Hunter, as if his presence in the room did not matter to him. ¡°Letting a runaway minor stay for a week in your home is a crime punishable by 20 years in Locklehome, but I¡¯m sure you were already aware of that, weren¡¯t you?¡± He stood next to Maze, a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I could never imagine, not even in my darkest dream that a teacher, a part of my own faculty, would pursue romantic relations with his own student. If this is the man you¡¯ve become, then your ex-wife is justified in leaving you.¡± Hunter clutched his fist, trying his hardest not to swing at the Headmaster. ¡°Do you find joy in antagonizing me, Headmaster?¡± Hunter asked through gritted teeth. ¡°I am merely voicing my concerns; I have no need to shoot a dead horse.¡± He turned to Hunter, his gaze remaining cold and uncaring, almost as if he was bored of the whole ordeal. Hunter balled his fists. ¡°You have two options.¡± He said, getting into Hunters personal space. ¡°You can return to your seat, I fire you and give you a letter of referral to another Highschool, not in the top 5 that is.¡± Hunter¡¯s eyes shot open. ¡°But you said¡­¡± ¡°You brought Mazekien back, I commend you for that, but I cannot have a pedophile roam the halls of my school.¡± Hunter tightened the grip he had on him as he readied a punch, keeping his eyes hidden under his bangs as to avoid Vander¡¯s gaze. ¡°Or, we can come to blows and I air out all your dirty laundry. You get arrested, and lose all hope of seeing your son again.¡± Hunter¡¯s clenched fist loosened after hearing that. His eyes softening as a distraught look came upon him. ¡°Harboring and romantic relations with a minor is a penalty punishable by 40 years. Neither Mazekien nor your son will see you for the foreseeable future.¡± Hunter backed away. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Maze shouted. ¡°Hunter did nothing wrong! I¡¯m the one who should be punished!¡± Fixing himself Headmaster Vander returned to his seat. ¡°Both you and Mr. Fry threatened the school¡¯s reputation, that¡¯s reason enough for me to punish you however I feel.¡± He relaxed his head on his hand, looking down at the student files on his table. ¡°I expect to have your letter of resignation no later than today evening.¡± He said, giving the two a chance to leave. Maze ran out, her tears streaming down her face. Mr. Fry sighed, taking one final look at Headmaster Vander. ¡°I hope you¡¯re proud of yourself.¡± He voiced out before leaving. Once the door closed he dug through the student files before him and picked up Maze¡¯s file. He sighed to himself as he read it over. ¡°What a waste.¡± Chapter 10: Breaking point Come on Mazekien, get it together, there¡¯s still a full day of school left. You can¡¯t look like this! She thought to herself in a panic. Looking at herself in the mirror of the girl¡¯s bathroom. She had visible pores lining her cheeks, her usually youthful eyes now baggy and red from all the crying she had been doing. She smiled, trying to put on the perfect smile she sold to everyone, but all her imperfections were now blatant to see. Once the bell rings the halls will be filled with my underclassmen, I have to get my shit together before then! She thought, splashing the ice-cold water on her face. Get it together Maze, this can¡¯t be how it ends! She dragged her fingers through her scalp, gripping her hair hard enough to pull it off. Just as she thought she was starting to cool off the bell tolled. Her heart skipped a beat every time it¡¯s rhythmic dong went off. She could feel her breath freeze in her throat, hearing the students walk out their classes. Maze stumbled back and cornered herself by the stall door behind her. The footsteps of students approaching the bathroom drew nearer and her mind scrambled to find an escape. Her hand touched the cold metallic handle of the stall door, and she opened it hurriedly. Locking herself in the stall she sat down on the toilet seat as memories of the past came rushing back. Stop. She thought, trying her hardest to silence the memory, only for it to become clearer. The laughing of the girls that surrounded her as she sat on the toilet seat drenched in cold water. Stop. She could barely lift her head to look at their faces as she shivered before them, both in anger and in sadness as she was held up for all to see. Stop! All for what? Because she was the failure sister of the prodigy Marcus? Or was it because Marcus had died, and they felt that they had the right to pick on the much weaker younger sibling? Why is it that Marcus¡¯s enemies became her own, when she had never met them a day in her life. ¡°STOP!!¡± She slammed her fist against the wall of the stall as her thoughts ran rampant, but they were soon silenced by a knock that scared her heart still. ¡°Ma-Mazekien.¡± She knew who it was, her angelic voice was unmistakable. She stared at the door for who knows how long until her voice called out to her again. ¡°Mazekien, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Tiffany.¡± Her body got up, which surprised even her. She walked closer to the door and rested her forehead against it, her eyes still wide in shock. It was her friend. No, it was her best friend.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Tiffany, the one who cried with her after the death of her brother. Tiffany, the one who stood by her when she was getting bullied. Tiffany, the one who helped her take down all her enemies. Tiffany, the one who stayed even after she cut off almost half off her friends. Tiffany Williams, the traitor. Her blood began to boil as she reached for the lock. The memory of the night that set it all off began coming back to her. Now that I think of it, its all her fault. Everything was perfect before she put her lips on Bastien. She stole everything from me. Every twist of the lock clarified the memory of that night. The music blasting in the background mixed in with the crowd¡¯s cheers. The smell of weed, nicotine and alcohol clouding the air. The cold evening breeze brushing up against her skin. And lastly, the sight of the two people she trusted the most shoving a dagger in her fragile heart as they locked lips. The door creaked open, and the second Maze saw the smile on her face, she swung her fist with more force than she had ever mustered in her life. Tiffany stumbled back from the force of the punch and before she could even get her bearings Maze tackled her and slammed her back against the door of the bathroom. The two fell on the floor. Tiffany tried to crawl away before Maze climbed over her. Once mounted Maze began unleashing blow after blow on her face, swinging as hard as her skinny arms could swing as she let out a blood curdling scream. Tiffany tried to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t stop the onslaught of punches coming her way. Blinded by rage as more and more memories came her way; Maze continued her attack. The delicate skin on her knuckles tearing as she kept going. Letting all that pent up rage out on the cause of all her problems. It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her fault! It¡¯s all her! It¡¯s her fault! It¡¯s all her! It¡¯s all her fault! Her fault! It¡¯s all her¡­ Her fist paused as she looked at the bruised eye of her former friend. And then a question came to her. Right? She heaved out the remaining anger as she tried to catch her breath. Everything around her had gone quiet as she stared at Tiffany¡¯s pleading eyes. What have I done? Her hand slumped to her side and that¡¯s when she noticed the blood that dripped off her bruised knuckles. Her eyes traced back to Tiffany, seeing the damage she had done on the once pretty face. Dark bruises and blood stains stained her clear and soft skin, her round and full lips now uneven and cracked open and her two front teeth were smashed out, darkening the once white smile. Maze jumped off almost horrified at the sight, only noticing then that a crowd had circled her. No. She thought. It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Her breath caught in her throat. No, it choked her. The familiar scent of blood, the whispers of the crowd mixed with the maddening sound of her heart beating in her head, held her by the throat and refused to let go. Her vision blurred as black began closing down her sight. She backed up, seeing a dark silhouette amidst the crowd before. *Thud* Everything went black. Chapter 11 The evening was approaching and most of the learners at Rosemary had already gone home, except for the few clubs that went on until late. The setting sun peered through the grey skies and its rays landed on the eyes of the dark-haired beauty in the nurse''s office. She fluttered her eyes open and slowly began to rouse from her slumber. The nurse¡¯s office. She deduced, seeing the textured white ceiling. Her eyes still burned with exhaustion. Sitting herself up, Maze winced in pain as a repetitive pattern of throbs ached in her head. "You had a panic attack earlier, it''s quite the mess you''ve gotten yourself into. The whole board is trying to figure out what to do with you." The nurse explained as she walked towards her. Maze was dazed, but she understood everything she had said. Her face was plain as she stared at the white blanket on her lower half. Her gaze was soon stolen by the gauze on her hand. The red stains on her knuckles were a harsh reminder of what she had done, and the memory was quickly followed by a sick sensation in her gut. ¡°That pink haired friend of yours left a little while back, I treated her bruises with blue cream so she should be fine, physically that is.¡± Maze followed her gaze and saw another bed that was unmade. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Maze asked half-heartedly. Knowing whatever words Tiffany left behind could only hold resentment. The nurse chuckled. ¡°She said, goodbye.¡± Maze gripped the blanket, feeling the burn of her wounded knuckles. ¡°I know everything is in shit now, but you shouldn¡¯t give up.¡± Maze looked at the nurse curiously, wondering what could have prompted her statement. "It is because of you that the bullying between students stopped. You united the entire school under one banner and because of that you made me enjoy my job a little more." The nurse placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder and gave her a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, Mazekien.¡± Maze struggled to lift her head as the dead look on her face felt natural. Although she had just woken up, she felt tired, tired of everything. "Thank you, ma''am." Maze''s voice was but a whisper of its former peppiness, but she retained the determined look in her eyes. Mostly to reassure the nurse that she would be fine, despite knowing the truth behind her smile. The smile itself felt heavy on her lips, wondering if she still needed to put up the rose armor of thorns to appear strong in front of her. "It''s Jenny, and don''t think too much of it sweetheart." Nurse Jenny walked to the window and lit herself a cigarette. "A few people came in while you were out cold. First it was that news club member, I never liked that kid, so I sent him out immediately.¡± She swung her fist animatedly as a chuckle followed. ¡°Then it was that genius boy or whatever, Chris. The kid seemed worried about you, so I let him stay for a bit, he even left a few flowers. There was also Mitchell who faked a damn nosebleed just to check on you. If I didn''t know you, I would''ve thought you were dating all of them at once." She laughed at her own joke. Jenny turned and looked to the floor as her gaze turned distant. "Then lastly it was this little girl, Cindy. Such a fragile little thing, she came in thinking that I was gonna bite her head off or something. I swear she''s too sweet for her own good." She finished her rant and threw out her cigarette. Maze was lost in thought, wondering why each of those people came to visit her, what did they want to say to her, why Mitchell out of all people? She was convinced that he hated her. Of course, everyone hates me now, so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. Maze sighed at the thought. It didn¡¯t even hurt as much as it did the first time she thought of it, but she would be lying if she said the pain was completely gone. She was alone now, and she just had to accept that. ¡°Y¡¯know, I was married pretty early when I was growing up, it was to an older man who seemed to pray on younger girls like me and you, I called him out for it for all my 30 years married to him and it became a running joke that even my kids hopped on to.¡± She chuckled. ¡°The bastard died a few years back, heart disease. I regret a lot of things in my life, but I never will regret hearing his goofy ass laugh every morning.¡± She turned to Maze who looked at her curiously. ¡°Mr. Fry said I should tell you to go see him once you wake up, he should be in his class.¡± Maze¡¯s head shot up and as if a switched flipped in her head, all that energy she lacked came back to her. How could she forget about him at a time like this. No, she didn¡¯t forget. She just thought that he abandoned her, just like everyone else, but of course, he wasn¡¯t like everyone else, he accepted her. With a smile slowly forming on her lips she began to remove herself from the bed. The nurse chuckled, witnessing Maze¡¯s peppiness slowly return to her. She walked over to help Maze up. Once Maze got up, she took her shoes, but didn¡¯t wear them as she walked as fast as she could outside the door. She was still dizzy from getting out of bed but pushed on regardless. ¡°Thank you.¡± Maze said, waving back at Nurse Jenny, her smile having finally returned. On her way there, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being watched but ignored it for most of the way. Her mind was too occupied with what she was going to say to him. Because of me, Hunter lost his job and is at risk of going to jail if Vander plays foul. He can still get a job if he walks scot-free, but there¡¯s no doubt that things will be harder for him. There¡¯s only one way I can repay him for everything he¡¯s done for me. One way I can help. For once in that long day of school she felt a rush of excitement bubbling up in her stomach. By law I remain a minor to Mr. Fry, but there is a way I can bypass that law, a way I can live happily with him, away from my life here at Rosemary. A flash of Marcus¡¯s smile came to her, but she shoved the thought to the back of her mind. I¡¯m sorry Marcus, but I¡¯m done chasing your shadow. She stood in front of Mr. Fry¡¯s class, staring intently at the door. I¡¯m done feeling sorry for myself. From now on the only dream I¡¯ll be chasing is my own, everyone else be damned. She put her hand on the handle. And right now, she twisted the handle and pushed it to enter. My dream is to live a happy life with Hunter and repay him for everything he has done for me. And how will I achieve this dream? By marrying Hunter Fry.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. She expected Mr. Fry to be nose deep in a book on his desk, but instead he stood by the window. The orange hue of the setting sun bouncing off his fair skin and brown hair, the wind brushed his curly brown hair, making it wave majestically. "Oh, Maze, I didn''t see you there." He lied as Maze had long since made her presence known. He turned to her with a warm smile, his glasses reflecting the sun¡¯s rays which made it hard to see his hazel eyes. "Do you feel any better?" he asked with a softer tone. Maze threw her shoes to the side and ran straight to him with a diving hug. Mr. Fry chuckled as he held her. "That''s good, I can''t have my best student passing out on me." He said with a quirky smile. "Thank you." Maze relaxed her grip on him to look into his eyes. The sun¡¯s light still obscured her from seeing them. "Oh, come on I didn''t do anything. The one you should be thanking is the nurse. She''s one of the best in Newark y''know." He scratched his head awkwardly. "No, I mean thank you for being there. I-I don''t know what I would''ve done if you weren''t... My mom and dad they..." She trailed off as a few tears began leaking out. Mr. Fry used his thumb to wipe away the tears and then let her rest on his chest. "We''ve been through a lot together haven''t we, y''know ever since my wife left me and all, we pretty much have only had each other." He said, his voice sounding soft and distant. "You''ve been coming to my class for a few years now, and each time you had a new issue to annoy me with." He heard Maze giggle in his chest which made him smile. "Do you remember the first time when you were splashed with water while you were crying in the bathroom? After you left, I had to mop my entire floor because of you." She giggled yet again and then looked up at him. "It''s your fault for chasing me around." Mr. Fry chuckled, her heart warmed hearing it. I can¡¯t wait to ask him. She thought. "You got me there; I just didn''t know what to do with you. You were like a scared little puppy back then. Two years later and that same puppy became Head Girl, now isn¡¯t that shocking? Like a full 180 out of nowhere." Maze giggled as she began to reminisce about those days. "I wanted to show you that I wasn''t just some bratty crybaby." Her cheeks flushed as she admitted to part of the reason she became Head Girl in the first place. Other than chasing her brother¡¯s image, other than wanting to crush those who opposed her, he was what inspired her to shoot so high. "You could''ve at least joined the student council and that would''ve been enough. You certainly over did it with that whole Head Girl thing." The two laughed, but it went silent after a while. I need to tell him, I¡¯ve got to tell him, come on Mazekien you¡¯ve got this. Say you want to marry him. "Mr. Fry I---" "Call me Hunter." Hunter cupped her chin with his fingers before planting a warm kiss on her lips. Maze¡¯s eyes grew open in shock. Wh-What¡¯s happening? Is he¡­ Her thoughts trailed off as she got absorbed into the kiss, her eyes closed as her heartbeat rushed in her chest. The butterflies played a beautiful symphony in her stomach, despite how abrupt the kiss was. He pulled back to see her reaction, but she just pulled him back to continue the kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss they shared. Hunter snaked his arms around her waist before bringing them down to her thighs and lifting her to be on his level. She could see it, the dream she had for them was right in her hands. All she had to do was tell him. The kiss continued until Hunter placed her on his desk. The two gasped for air before Hunter came back in for the kiss. His hands snuck under her skirt, brushing her thighs ever so gently. "Hunter..." She moaned. He reached her panties and slowly began removing them. "Hunter wait..." She moaned as he began planting kisses on her neck. "Hunter!" She managed to push him off, leaving Hunter confused. "We- We shouldn''t...t-there¡¯s something I want to..." Maze trailed off as she tried to catch her breath. Hunter''s eyebrows narrowed as his expression soured. ¡°Oh, I see how it is.¡± He turned away, his face being obscured in the shadow cast by what was left of the light outside. Something was off. ¡°Hunter?¡± She called. When he turned, she caught a flash of the look in his eyes and felt a chill run down her spine. "He got to you first. That bastard... He got to you first, didn''t he?" Maze''s eyes grew wide at the question. "He did. He did, didn''t he? That''s why this is a mistake to you." His laugh made her hairs stand on her back, sounding hostile and yet empty. "It''s not---" "It''s not what Mazekien!? You knew I felt this way about you and yet you still... you still decided to screw around with that damn imbecile!" He shouted. Maze was confused, everything was moving too rapidly for her to keep up. "How do you think I felt watching you chase after someone who I knew wouldn''t respect you? Someone I knew that was going to break your heart!? But I stood back and watched as you hopelessly pursued him! I watched knowing full well that he''d deflower my precious student and leave once he was done with you! Men like Bastien do not deserve your love and yet you give it to him so willingly." Something was off. This wasn¡¯t her Hunter. "But I---" "I was the one who cared for you. I was the one who listened to you talk on and on about your troubles with Duncan. I was the one who mended your heart only for you to give it to Bastien! All of it was sickening, but I stayed. Unlike Duncan I stayed! Unlike Bastien I stayed!!" Maze sat on the desk petrified. Every word he spat felt like poison to her heart. Her voice caught in her throat and her body trembled as she tried to pull her thoughts together. No. She thought as the image she had of their future began to crumble. Don¡¯t do this Hunter. Don¡¯t leave me. Hunter walked up to Maze who flinched when he raised his hand. She opened her eyes to see his face a few inches away. His hand gently caressing her cheek. That look in his eyes was one she had never seen before. One that made her feel like insects crawled under her skin. It was disgusting. "I love you, Maze." His lips landed on hers, forcefully catching her in an unwanted kiss. She was still petrified, all the comfort she once felt in his lips now completely gone. His hands slid under her skirt yet again, this time proving successful in removing her underwear. It snuck its way in between her thighs causing her to whimper. No no no no no no no, stop please, Hunter. Don¡¯t do this. Her thoughts screamed as she struggled to voice it out. Tears streamed down the sides of her face as the strength left her body. "Hunter, wait." She said in between huffs. She didn¡¯t want this, not like this. He unzipped his pants while biting hard enough to draw blood. "Stop." She whimpered, but it fell upon deaf ears. Her arms felt like noodles against his iron wall of a chest as she tried her hardest to push him off Hunter readied himself, placing his member right on her entrance. Jolts of electricity passed her nerves, and her heart raced as she could sense the inevitable. Yet her mind couldn''t accept it, this was not her Hunter. Not here... Not like this... She thought as her mind began slipping. The dream she had, her last sanctum of peace, her only refuge, burned in front of her eyes as she looked at the crazed look in the grey eyes of Hunter Fry. "Help!" She shouted with the last bit of resistance she had. *Update* New Chapters coming soon After my much needed break I couldn''t help but come face the screen again and type "words". It was a bit of a mess at first but now that I''m back to the flow of things I am proud to announce that two chapters are ready for Publishing. These two chapters will be named Chapter 12: The Master''s burden, andThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Chapter 12: Master of None These Chapters will be published on the 1st of February and then after that we will return to my weekly update schedule. This year I''ll be trying out a whole bunch of things and before I forget. HAPPPPPYYYYYY NEWWWWW YEARRRRRR!!! With that out of the way, I''ll catch y''all on the 1st of Feb Chapter 12: Masters Burden The dark blue hues of the evening sky poured in through Mr. Fry''s classroom, the sun having long since set. A mixture of panting and sobbing filled the room that was dead silent otherwise, the musty air mixed with the scent of blood made every breath hold weight. Maze remained on Mr. Fry''s desk, her tears flowing out with no end. The lump in her throat, the throb in her head and most of all the void in her chest all tortured the former Head leader. It was a nightmare with no end. A cruel joke with no punchline. Mr. Fry¡¯s unconscious body laid under the blackboard, his nose bloodied, and his eyes rolled back with an obvious red bruise staining his pale cheek. By the floor of the shattered door rested Nami, trembling. Sweat ran down her scalp as immense waves of pain enveloped her right leg. How did it get like this? Everyone she loved, everything she dreamed of, everything she cared about. Taken within the blink of an eye. The rhythmic sound of feet sliding across the mat echoed through the dojo as Nami adjusted her stance, moving as if she was dancing to an unheard beat. She swept her arm in a slow, deliberate arc, her movements fluid as water. Across from her, Mitchell watched intently, beads of sweat forming on his brow. They had stayed in the dojo even after their training with the combat club, and Mitchell was reasonably exhausted. "Water-God artists, just like other artists, are ranked by their proficiency with the principals of their art." Nami started, her tone steady. "The lowest rank, the Droplets, struggle to keep their movements fluid. Their bodies are rigid and techniques, predictable. Then, if we go 3 ranks up, there¡¯s you, the Rivercallers, who understand flow but can''t adapt quickly in battle." As she spoke, Nami lunged forward, grabbing his arm before he reversed her grip to fire a counter palm that missed. With his body off center, she used his force and pulled him in for a monkey flip and the second his back slammed the mat, she was already on top of him pinning his attacking arm under her armpit. "Skip another rank and then you get the Sea-Masters." She got off him and allowed him to get on his feet. ¡°What do you think separates my rank from yours, Mitchell?¡± She asked as the two circled each other. ¡°It¡¯s flow.¡± He answered. ¡°What separates each rank in Water-God style is the mastery of flow.¡± Nami smiled and lunged in with incredible speed, firing a powerful palm to the chest that he spun to counter with a back hand that she weaved under. ¡°Correct.¡± She said landing a palm on his chest before gripping his shirt to pull him in for an overhead throw. Slamming him back first on the hard mat. Just as he bounced off the floor she flipped and landed on his chest, pinning his arms under her knee and firing a palm, stopping a hair¡¯s width away from his chin. Mitchell¡¯s eyes opened in awe as he was practically rag dolled by the girl barely half his body weight. Experiencing her attacks firsthand, he likened it to drowning in a river with a violent current. "You still have a long way to go if you¡¯re ever going to be a challenge to me. Granted, if I lose to you then you¡¯d be the new Sea-Master in town.¡± Nami gave him a playful flick on the nose before she got off, offering a hand to him. It¡¯s just as I guessed¡­ Mitchell thought while taking her hand. He groaned as he got up on his feet. I was never a match for her. "If that¡¯s your way of saying ¡®good job,¡¯ I¡¯ll take it. What about Wind-God style? Aren¡¯t you a master in that too?" He asked, figuring maybe he¡¯d have better luck with another discipline. Nami¡¯s smile faltered. She turned away, adjusting the wraps on her hands. "You seem to believe that you can beat me in all my disciplines, amusing." She faked a laugh, hoping that she¡¯d evaded the question. ¡°You¡¯re good, I admit that. And I¡¯m far from getting one up on you,¡± He stopped, looking at the floor as he thought about what to say. ¡°But?¡± Nami interrupted, growing impatient from the cliffhanger Mitchell left her on. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say if a tiny thing like you made it, then there¡¯s still hope for me.¡± Nami rolled her eyes. The height difference between them wasn¡¯t even that drastic. ¡°Let¡¯s just head to the showers, Moe is waiting on us.¡± Nami walked to the showers with Mitchell in tow, until he stopped halfway. ¡°Wait a minute, you didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± He mentioned looking at Nami for an answer. ¡°I am a Wind-God Master.¡± Nami said plainly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we not talk about it.¡± She shot back, her sharp glare cutting through the air like a blade. ¡°Alright, alright. I get it, no Wind-God questions.¡± Mitchell mimicked a zip over his lips, raising his arms up in surrender. With the conversation dropped the two continued in silence, their footsteps echoing in the empty dojo as they walked to the showers The warm shower Nami took after all her training felt long overdue. On top of being a Combat Club member, she had to be Mitchell¡¯s instructor. Not that he was any bad as a student, with his vigor and determination for the art, he was a joy to instruct. No, the issue was with her.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit, the injury she sustained after the tournament had greatly affected her ability. Stamina was an essential strength for a Water-God artist, but thanks to her year away from anything physically taxing, her stamina was not at its optimal level. There was one thing that irked her the most though, more than her lowered stamina. As after that fight with¡­ Him¡­ she wasn¡¯t able to access the one thing that defined her as a Sea-Master in Water-God style. Flow. Nami, the Sea-Master! Nami the Sylph-Master! She chuckled, remembering how people used to celebrate her name. What a joke. ¡°I guess what they say about women and showers is true, you¡¯re really taking your time in there.¡± Mitchell teased from the other side of the shower curtain, snapping Nami out of her growingly depressing thoughts. ¡°You know, you could leave me behind. I want to be alone.¡± Nami answered, not hiding the fact that she was annoyed. ¡°And leave my beautiful master behind? I could never.¡± He overly dramatized his shock. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see why you don¡¯t have any friends.¡± Mitchell groaned in pain, her comment feeling like a dagger through the chest, or maybe that was the palm she landed earlier. ¡°I can tell something is wrong, are you gonna tell me, or is this another thing you don¡¯t want to talk about?¡± Mitchell pried, hoping to dissect the reason behind her sour mood. ¡°I¡­¡± Nami paused. Considering how much of the truth to tell and if he needed to know any of it. Finally coming to a decision she sighed. ¡°My loss at the Kami cup, it¡¯s been on my mind ever since I joined this club, and I know that doesn¡¯t justify my pissy attitude, but anything that reminds me of that just ticks me off.¡± Nami said, almost in one breath. She hated admitting it and part of her hoped he didn¡¯t hear any of it, but part of her was satisfied with getting it off her chest. ¡°A loss like that can haunt us for a while, I understand that more than anyone else¡­¡± Nami¡¯s ears perked up, shocked with how vulnerable he sounded. ¡°But you don¡¯t grow from lingering on a loss, you grow from learning from it and looking forward.¡± He finished. A silence fell between them, and it stretched longer with the white noise of the shower in the background. Nami peaked out of the shower with a face he never thought he¡¯d see from her. Her eyes couldn¡¯t even meet his, as if all her confidence had leaked out of her. She looked docile, like a child too shy to speak. ¡°Tha¡­ Thanks¡­ I needed that.¡± Nami could feel her cheeks light up out of embarrassment. Traces of her old self had slipped out and she needed to gather herself. ¡°I shall allow you to stay my dear pupil, but only because you called me beautiful.¡± She teased, matching his overly dramatized tone. She could feel more of her embarrassment bubbling up, knowing that she just made herself look like a fool. Mitchell went on his knees and bowed. ¡°Thank you so much sensei!¡± Nami chuckled at this before rolling her eyes, relief washing over her as Mitchell matched her theatrics. ¡°Just throw me a towel bro, I think I¡¯m done.¡± She got back in the shower and turned the water off. That¡¯s enough thinking for today. She thought to herself with a soft smile spreading on her lips. He was annoying, yes, but part of her was grateful that he was there. ¡°Will thy grace me with thy luscious buttocks?¡± Mitchell threw the towel over the curtain as he awaited her response. ¡°And poison thine eyes with my 8-inch-long schlong? I¡¯d rather not.¡± Mitchell broke down in laughter, raising his hands in defeat. He hadn¡¯t known that the rumors circulating the showers had reached her. Then again, it wasn¡¯t as if the guys were all too quiet with their theory crafting. ¡°Alright you got me, that¡¯s a good one.¡± The shower curtain opened as he caught his breath. Nami, having wrapped her whole body with the towel, walked out as if unbothered by the fact that he was still there, and Mitchell didn¡¯t hesitate to give her a full scan. Luckily for him, the rumors were just that, as she didn¡¯t have an 8-inch anaconda hiding there. Though her figure was most definitely female he could see why other people would mistake her as male. She was almost completely flat by the chest area, heck he could think of a few guys with a bigger chest than hers. The fact that her hair was just as short as any other guys didn¡¯t help, though having short hair was optimal for the line of work she chose. In retrospect, her body was perfectly sculpted for the Water-God style. From the roundness of her hips to the thickness of her thighs and the softness of her body, despite being toned for combat. She was a marvel to look at. ¡°I hope you¡¯re done ogling at me, I gotta change.¡± Nami slammed the door to her stall on his face, snapping him out of his daze. He blinked twice, realizing he had been caught staring. Slamming his hand on his face, he walked over to his bags. Damnit Mitchell, now you look like a perv. He thought to himself, sliding his hand off his face ¡°Question.¡± He started. ¡°No, it is not a BBL.¡± She answered, as she had encountered similar scenarios in her past. ¡°I wasn¡¯t gonna¡­ That¡¯s not what I wanted to ask.¡± Mitchell felt a slight blush come up on him as he struggled to put his thoughts together. ¡°I was going to ask why you dress up like a boy most of the time. Is it a fashion choice, or do you play for the other team?¡± There was a slight pause before she spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s neither.¡± A silence came between them again. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Mitchell asked, breaking that silence. ¡°Y¡¯know, back at home, the league to decide the 100 to fight in the Kami Cup barred women from participating, so I had to get creative with my attire.¡± Nami started. ¡°I got so used to dressing and pretending to be a boy that it became natural. Funny enough my attire gave me the nickname BlackBunny.¡± A Message dinged in Mitchell¡¯s phone. He picked it up to see a photo of an all-black wearing fighter, wearing a mask with two bunny-like ears going down her back. Though he knew it was Nami under there he could barely tell that she was a she. The picture was taken 2 years back, but she looked considerably younger than she was then. Looking 13 instead of 16. ¡°I don¡¯t think the league here will bar you because of your gender, we¡¯ve had female champions before.¡± Mitchell said. ¡°What about Royal Knights?¡± Mitchell looked at her stall door in shock at first but then chuckled. ¡°Of course you¡¯d be aiming for that.¡± He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all I ever wanted, but¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Change of subject, what are you aiming for. Since you¡¯re in the Combat Club, I¡¯d guess you¡¯re aiming for Royal Knight too, right?¡± Mitchell raised a brow at her sudden change, but after what happened in the dojo, he knew better than to pry. ¡°I will become the Royal Knight, it¡¯s not much of a dream, but more of a prediction.¡± He declared pridefully. ¡°Poor Mitch,¡± Nami started as she stepped out in her usual school attire, minus the blazer. ¡°There can only be one Royal Knight, so don¡¯t make me squash your dreams in front of you.¡± Nami had a playfully menacing smirk on her as she walked to him. ¡°Silver is only for second place, BlackSilver.¡± Nami dropped her head as a chuckle came to her. ¡°God, I hate you.¡± She walked towards the exit. ¡°Come on, Moe has been waiting long enough.¡± She said, twirling the dojo keys on her finger. The two walked out continuing their jokes together. Chapter 12: The Lost second Heavy panting and the patter of rushing feet filled the silence of the empty Hallways of Rosemary High. Left, right and then right again, twisting and weaving through the Hallway to find somebody, anybody that could help. He had never run a day in his life, but at that moment he couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single second. He had to get help, before it was too late. Before the warm, inviting smile that ushered him into that school disappeared forever. ______________________________________________________________ The wind whistled with a melancholic tune. The air had gotten cold and even though the sun was setting, the cold felt rather unnatural to her. ¡°Are you listening!?¡± Moe asked, snapping her out of her daze. He had been scolding them for a solid 3 minutes, but Nami couldn¡¯t blame him. Their sparring match took longer than expected, and if Nami were honest with herself, she found joy in tossing Mitchell around. ¡°Long enough is an understatement. Did you guys fall asleep in there!?¡± Moe reprimanded. ¡°It¡¯s been 1 hour, 35 minutes and 14 seconds since the time you guys said you¡¯d finish, and I did you the courtesy of coming early.¡± The sun was minutes from setting and by the time he had arrived there, the skies were still relatively blue and the clouds white. Nami chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping over at my place bro, you¡¯re in no rush.¡± She teased, choosing to ignore the eerie feeling that followed her by elbowing him on his side. Moe held tight to the bag of clothes he brought, passing Nami an annoyed look. ¡°Oh really, why didn¡¯t I get an invite?¡± Mitchell complained in jest. ¡°Probably because you were ogling at me 2 seconds ago.¡± Nami shot back, a teasingly menacing smile stretching on her lips. ¡°You were ogling?¡± Moe asked with a disgusted look on him. ¡°Oh please, you¡¯d have done the same if you were in my shoes.¡± Mitchell spat back, crossing his arms across his chest childishly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Bastien¡¯s sleaziness that got him in trouble? ¡®If thine eyes cause you to faulter then it¡¯s best thy gouge them out¡¯.¡± Nami quoted Knight¡¯s pride. ¡°Bullshit, what happened to Bastien has been long coming.¡± Mitchell retorted, a sneer forming on his lips. ¡°Was he always so violent?¡± Moe asked, being a victim of his outburst earlier that day. Mitchell rolled his eyes as he recalled memories of his former friend. ¡°He has always been an asshole, but still¡­¡± He paused. The wind picked up right as his face began to grow somber, the orange trees rustling restlessly. A storm was on the horizon. ¡°He was never the type to attack people at school. Knights pride is like a leash for battle hungry monsters like him.¡± Mitchell said. Mohammed dropped his head, deep in thought. ¡°In a way, you could say that he was acting out of character.¡± Mohammed asked, getting Mitchell¡¯s nod as confirmation. It teased the possibility of the puppeteer¡¯s involvement, leaving a bad feeling in Mitchell¡¯s gut. If they were able to possess someone like that, then fighting them would be a lot harder. ¡°What if he believes that Moe is the puppeteer? Everyone and their mother knows who his dad is, so it¡¯s not impossible to imagine how bad Moe¡¯s public perception is.¡± Nami theorized. The trio sat by a bench near the gate, gathering themselves as they were about to hold another meeting, it was their third one that day and with all they gathered they still felt far from solving the mystery. The sun had now dipped under the horizon, leaving dark blue and green hues of the night to paint the sky. ¡°I hate how much sense that makes. My dad screws me over yet again, even outside the South.¡± Moe sighed, realizing he¡¯d have to work a lot harder to change his public perception. ¡°Or if he himself is the puppeteer. You said it yourself Nami, that threat in your phone came before Moe was attacked.¡± Moe nodded to Mitchell¡¯s theory. ¡°I can confirm that Bastien is a Mage, his eyes glowed like how a Mage¡¯s does.¡± Moe made an example by lighting a small fire on his finger and just as he said, his amber eyes glowed vibrantly. ¡°I mean your dad did cripple Bastien¡¯s dad, so it really shouldn¡¯t be a surprise that you¡¯re his first target.¡± Mitchell patted Moe¡¯s shoulder teasingly, not noticing Nami who turned to him with a shocked expression on her. ¡°How come I¡¯m only hearing of this now?¡± Nami asked with Moe sighing, ¡°Fuck.¡± Next to her. ¡°I thought you would have figured it out by now. It was a big headline 8 years ago.¡± Nami smacked her forehead, getting up as she paced up and down. ¡°Maybe he is the puppeteer then. I¡¯m just finding it hard to believe, because Mages who use their authority that way have a tendency for hiding behind the shadows. And, no offense, but Bastien sticks out like a sore thumb.¡± ¡°He checks all the boxes. He''s a Mage, got connections with Maze, the motive practically writes itself. What confuses me about this whole thing is his lack of effort with getting rid of me as compared to Maze.¡± Moe pointed out. Nami placed her hand on her chin as she thought on Moe¡¯s assumption. ¡°I agree with what Nami said though, that guy is too dumb to be orchestrating any of this on his own.¡± Mitchell added, throwing them all on aloof. ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Moe asked, resting his head on his arms as he was tired of all the thinking. They got up from their seats, the wind picking up as they made their way to the gate. The sun¡¯s light was now completely gone, with the stars appearing above them.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Someone who has the most to gain in all this chaos. A smart individual who has flown under our radar and---¡± ¡°Chris.¡± Mitchell said as the name jumped to him, cutting Nami off as she was about to name the final criterion. She stopped to look at him quizzically, almost asking him to elaborate. ¡°He got close with Maze¡¯s group in the first week of school, and rumor has it that he was bullied out of his old school. If he were to be the next Head Boy, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about something like that ever again.¡± Nami¡¯s expression turned flat. ¡°We¡¯re really trusting rumors with something this serious?¡± She asked, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Most rumors have some truth to them, so we can¡¯t rule it out.¡± Mitchell said. ¡°Now that Maze is out of her spot, Rosemary will need a replacement, and soon. He already has a reputation for being the smartest, so he¡¯ll be a top candidate for Head Leader.¡± He elaborated, his expression growing somber as he put the pieces together. ¡°So, Chris¡¯s main target in that case is Maze. And maybe he promised to help get rid of me, to get Bastien¡¯s cooperation.¡± Moe added and with everything considered, Chris quickly became their number one suspect. He had the motive and was close enough to the initial incident for it to be true, but something didn¡¯t sit well with Nami about that conclusion. She heard the wind¡¯s ghastly howl, and some of it even sounded like distant screams. It brought back the unease she felt earlier, but they were at the edge of a breakthrough and Nami couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus. ¡°I think you¡¯re missing a crucial piece in your puzzle their Mitchell.¡± She mentioned, but before she could continue her ears perked up as a distant scream began approaching. Their talk had landed them near the gate of the school and the guards also became aware of this distant screaming. Damn it, can¡¯t it wait? We¡¯re so close to figuring this out. She puffed out a frustrated grunt. ¡°It¡¯s Chris.¡± Moe said, upping his guard. The person was still too far for anyone else to make out, and though Nami was still skeptical, seeing Moe tense up was more than enough reason to up her guard. She trusted his intuition, but her mind still spiraled to find an answer. As much as I don¡¯t want to admit it, he is still our top suspect in this investigation. Why would he come to us if he¡¯s the mastermind? Why expose yourself? Or is he not who we think he is? The trio waited with bated breath, but just as he reached 5 feet from them, he collapsed face-first on the pavement. The three of them stood frozen as the guards went to pick him up. ¡°Help.¡± He heaved out weakly. The boy¡¯s messy mop of hair clung to his forehead, his shirt damp enough to wring out his sweat. Nami hesitantly approached him as the guards helped him up, her body still ready to react and her mind racing for an answer. The boy was sweating profusely, his comically large glasses sitting skewed on his face. Adding up all these details, Nami deduced that the boy ran there out of desperation. But why is he desperate? What are his motives? Nami couldn¡¯t silence these thoughts as she felt ready to interrogate him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong kid? Are you hurt?¡± One guard asked, watching the boy catch his breath. ¡°Ma¡­ Maaaa¡­¡± He put his hand to his chest, heaving every breath he took. ¡°Maze¡­in trouble¡­ Fry!¡± The last name came out weak as he dropped his head, having used all his energy to blurt out those words. Nami¡¯s brows contorted as she processed everything he said and once the pieces fell in place, it painted a grim picture. She threw her bag at Moe and exploded off with enough speed to crack the air. An explosive ¡®boom¡¯ shook the area as dust clouds rose with a large gust of wind that nearly toppled everyone off their feet. All of them were shocked and disoriented by the sudden burst. One of the guards called in for back-up, labeling the phenomenon as a Mage attack. Even Mitchell was questioning what he just saw. But having witnessed Nami¡¯s physical prowess firsthand, Moe knew it had to be urgent for her to use such a technique. He pulled the stunned Mitchell by the sleeve, running to catch up with her. ____________________________________________________________________ Faster. Nami dashed through the corridors of the schools at speeds that made her a blur on all the cameras, but everything for her seemed to slow down as her thought process accelerated. You idiot! Why? You don¡¯t even know this girl, so why? Nami mentally kicked herself, knowing the repercussions of her reckless actions. Your body moved before you could think and you¡¯re already in full throttle, so stopping now isn¡¯t an option! I¡¯m so stupid! She gritted her teeth, bouncing off the lockers and walls to change direction. She could already feel the pain building up in her leg, but she couldn¡¯t stop. Luckily for her the corridors were empty. The recoil is gonna hurt, but I must get there before¡­ A flash of Shinji passed in her memory, but she quickly shoved the memory to the back of her mind. She had to focus. She reached Mr. Fry¡¯s class and crashed through without a pause in her momentum. The door flying off its hinges in shattered pieces of dark oak. There he was, posted on top of Maze. Nami could feel the rage build up within her as she readied the finishing blow, feeling no remorse for the man. Wind-God mastery¡­ But before she could fire it, a flash of that fateful day came to her. The day she lost to ¡®him¡¯. Mid twist she switched her technique into a less deadly Water-God style kick that connected before Mr. Fry could react to her sudden entry. Slamming his face against the blackboard, but not killing him. Nami landed on her feet, the crash of the door¡¯s shattered pieces echoing in the quiet noise of the class. Her breath ran heavy as she looked at the girl on the table. Maze¡¯s eyes remained open and unblinking, but there was no life behind them. Her face remained frozen with her mouth open, as if a scream was trapped in her throat. Her lips trembling uncontrollably as the frosted touch of fear and betrayal crushed her heart. Am I too late? Nami thought. It didn¡¯t take long before the recoil of that technique came back to cut her down. The pain pulsated violently from her knee as she collapsed to the floor, feeling like rusted blades repetitively stabbed through it. A loud ringing in her ears played like a chalkboard scratched by jagged nails, drowning out the quiet of the classroom. Migraines quaked her skull like the drums played back at her once home. Damn it. She thought in frustration. What were you thinking? She asked herself, pulling her short hair with enough force to tear it off. How could you be so careless? A long pause came in between her thoughts. That¡¯s right¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­ a sigh escaped her breath, biting her lip to hold back the tears. Not about my injury, nor being Royal Knight¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking! She slammed her fist against the tile floors with enough force to crack them. I wasn¡¯t fast enough. Her mind cycled between her failure to save Mazekien and her loss against Shinji. The face that nearly ruined her life, the smile that put a mountain between her and her dreams, and worst of all, had the audacity to let her live. How cruel it was for him to let her live. With the pain in her head and the ringing in her ears subsiding, Nami sat herself up against a desk near the door and opened her chest to catch her breath. Beads of sweat fell down her brow, with her mind being a mess of thoughts, she took a deep breath before slowly exhaling. I am no Master. She thought to herself with all her failures and faults laid bare before her. Chapter 12: Dance with the Marionette It took 15 minutes for Mohammed and Mitchell to reach the classroom. Moe¡¯s first instinct was to check on Nami, noticing her leaning against a desk near what used to be the door. Mitchell, on the other hand, stared at the scene in shock. They used to be good friends, him and Maze. The Big 5 used to be a group of the most influential people in the school and he was a part of it. He could never imagine their friend group ever separating with how close they were¡­ but then came elections for the next Head Leader. Mitchell, being the police chief¡¯s son, wanted to achieve more than his father could, to become the Royal Knight of Newark, and he knew the first step to that goal was becoming the face of Rosemary High. What he didn¡¯t know was that his dearest friend and possible crush, Mazekien, was gunning for the same position. So, this is how far you¡¯ve fallen. Walking in the classroom, his eyes glued on the shell of Mazekien Schmidt, the monolith that stripped him of everything he was. He should have been rejoicing. This was, of course, the same girl who ruined his reputation. The entire reason why he had no friends. In his eyes, this was divine justice. Karma, rearing her ugly head to bring balance to all the damage she did to him. ¡°Fuck,¡± He sighed, barely able to look at her anymore. I hate you with every fiber of my being, but even I have to admit¡­ This is way too cruel. He thought, feeling a sick sensation climb up his stomach. It was like staring at a fresh corpse. ¡°Nami? Nami!?¡± Mohammed called in the background, desperately trying to wake Nami up. ¡°Stop the damn shaking, you¡¯re making it worse.¡± Groggy with her response, she put her hand on her head to ease the pain. Moe¡¯s smile beamed as he pulled her in for a hug which she groaned to. ¡°How did you know?¡± Mitchell turned to Nami with tightly clenched fists. He tried to look at her, but his eyes scanned the floor as if searching for an answer. ¡°How did you piece together that Mr. Fry would try to violate her.¡± Mitchell¡¯s tone was low, shaking with rage, but not knowing who it was aimed at. Nami half opened her eyes, looking at the rage fueled behind Mitchell¡¯s. With a sigh, she adjusted herself to sit straight and began explaining. ¡°It was their behavior.¡± She started. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating this puppeteer the day they threatened to get Mohammed expelled, but even after partnering with you and Moe coming back to school, they didn¡¯t act up until Maze¡¯s return became public.¡± Mitchell thought about it for a bit before asking. ¡°So, you think that whoever the puppeteer is, has their eyes dead set on Mazekien?¡± ¡°Not only that, but whatever they have against Mazekien is personal. Going beyond just gunning for her position. Whoever is doing this, wants to destroy everything she is and represents.¡± A cold shiver went down Mitchell¡¯s spine. He hated the fact that he could relate to the puppeteer¡¯s goals. Maybe that¡¯s what he was searching for, somebody to point all his anger at. But even though the Puppeteer was a clear target, his fury burned for something greater than that. Now that I think of it, everything that happened to her today. From the moment she walked into these gates, has been a perfectly orchestrated scandal, one built specifically for her. And that attack on Moe with Bastien, that was just to throw us off the scent. Having put it all together he had only one question lingering on his mind. ¡°They¡¯re in the Surveillance room, we need to get there before they get away.¡± Nami said, answering Mitchell¡¯s mental question. Moe¡¯s eyes locked on the camera placed on the other corner of the classroom. ¡°They¡¯ll be trying to download the footage right about now, so we should get there before---¡± Nami tried to get up before being forced back down by a strong hand on her shoulder. ¡°You need to stay here; we¡¯ll go there on our own.¡± Mohammed demanded. ¡°But I---¡± ¡°But nothing! If you strain your leg any further, then you might not be able to heal from it again.¡± Mohammed cut Nami off, seeing the desperate frustration in her face. He knelt beside her, his hand still on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Moe pulled Nami¡¯s pant leg up, revealing the large surgical scar climbing from her shin, and going just past her knee. ¡°Scars get worse if you strain them too much, Nami. If you join the fight, then you might never fight again.¡± Moe held Nami¡¯s glare, keeping the concerned look he had on him while tracing the scar with his finger. Nami could feel tears threatening to escape her eyes. As mad as she felt, she knew he was right. She slumped back to the floor in defeat, looking to the ceiling to not let the tears go against her. ¡°I need you to have faith in me for this one. We¡¯ll catch the puppeteer before he gives us the slip.¡± Moe gave her a smile, but her vision was too blurred to see it. Even so, she felt the warmth in his voice and with that she took a deep breath and looked at them with her teary eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going up against a Mage Mohammed, but you can¡¯t use your Magic on them. If you get caught, then you¡¯ll be labeled as a threat and taken out.¡± She turned to Mitchell, her eyes burning with the same determination in his. ¡°Kick their ass for me, but don¡¯t get possessed. The more emotionally vulnerable you are, the easier it is for them to possess you.¡± Nami instructed. Both nodded before beaming for the surveillance room. Mitchell led the way, knowing exactly where it was, and being driven by the rage built up in him. The school corridors were quiet with only the echo of their footsteps bouncing off the walls. The air was cool and still, with the soft orange lighting of the lamps illuminating their path. They ran up a few stairs before coming across the surveillance room that was near the roof exit. The first warning flag Mitchell noted was that the door wasn¡¯t locked. Signaling Mohammed to remain silent, Mitchell gripped the nob. ¡°Calm down.¡± Moe demanded, feeling the anger radiating off him. Mitchell was about to protest, but Nami¡¯s words returned to him. He had to stay calm, else he¡¯d jeopardize their mission. He took a deep breath before pushing the door open. Hunched over they snuck in, softening every step they took. It was dark inside, with the blue light of the monitors being the only thing illuminating the room. One security guard sat stationed in front of them. Another warning flag, as there was supposed to be two for every shift. Mitchell snuck up to them, hesitating once he was close enough, but then he sighed.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°This one is out cold.¡± He announced, the hum of the monitors and the slow breathing of the unconscious guard were enough to breed suspicion in both of them. The cold air of the room mixed with the electrical scent made them hesitate every breath they took, but after this long pause Moe straightened himself. ¡°Do you think they got away?¡± Moe asked. Mitchell thought about it as he examined the room until he noticed the camera for Mr. Fry¡¯s class was stuck on loop. He went to the keyboard and began examining the monitors¡¯ history and noticed that it had just recently been placed on that loop. ¡°They haven¡¯t gotten far, we can still---¡± He turned to see a security guard with his gun at the ready. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make a move, what did you do to my partner!?¡± He asked, his gun held steady at them. Mitchell was about to speak up before Moe silenced him. ¡°What¡¯s the number one sign that someone is possessed?¡± Moe asked and Mitchell quickly caught on. The guard was wearing shades, but they couldn¡¯t hide from Moe¡¯s eyes. ¡°We know what you are, so it¡¯s best to drop the act.¡± Moe¡¯s eyes began to glow and the guards gun melted from the inside, burning his hands. He dropped the gun and Mitchell took that as his signal to attack, but for some reason his body remained petrified where he stood. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you two could catch on so quick. Maybe Nami¡¯s lapdogs aren¡¯t as dumb as I thought.¡± The security guard started, taking off his shades to reveal his grey eyes. ¡°What the fuck is this, I can¡¯t move!¡± Mitchell shouted as he tried his hardest to get his body to move, but even the slightest movements were rendered still. His eyes turned to Moe who seemed to be in the same predicament. They were trapped. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Mitch, but your body is mine.¡± The guard walked up to Mitchell and his body stood straight against his will. He gritted his teeth to gain some semblance of control back to his body, but to no avail. Every step the guard took towards him made him feel like ice was being drawn up his spine, their smile wide in amusement. ¡°I forget how cute you can be when you panic, all that muscle and yet there¡¯s nothing you could do.¡± The guard¡¯s hand brushed his cheek. ¡°Can I¡­ kiss you.¡± They said in a sensually low tone, but before the guard¡¯s lips could touch his, Moe punched him hard enough to back him off. Magic that weak can¡¯t hold down a Royal Mage, guess I can thank my old man for that. Moe finally understood what Nami meant about not using magic, as long as it wasn¡¯t visible he could counter the Puppeteer¡¯s. The guard balanced on the worktable with coffee and a few files, holding his nose as it began to bleed. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t take them on his own, Moe quickly dispelled the magic petrifying Mitchell, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to land a 3 part combo on the guard. Landing a slap on the face that led to a palm to the chest and a jumping back kick that sent him flying through the worktable. Mitchell dived on him readying a palm to finish him, but his eyes locked with the guards, and he felt himself being pulled in by them. ¡°Poor Mitch, trying so hard to be a hero. Last I checked heroes save those they care about, too bad the same isn¡¯t true for you.¡± The possessed guard teased. Suddenly he saw himself in a collapsing building. He was disoriented by the sudden shift, but he knew he had to get out. Smoke began filling his lungs as fire erupted on the walls. He jumped out the window and landed outside the burning house, a glass shard digging into his arm. He winced at the pain, but only then did he realize that he was reliving an old memory. The roaring flames that ate away at the wooden foundations of his old home caused a chill to run down his spine as he tried his hardest to deny seeing it. This can¡¯t be real. It shouldn¡¯t be! He denied all of it¡­ Until he saw¡­ him. Aha¡¯med Binyam, walking through the flames with a demonic smile on his face. He saw them, the same cold eyes he saw that froze him amidst the fiery hell he was in. Mitchell¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his heartbeat racing violently in his chest. He wanted to run, he wanted to get away, but His body stayed frozen on the spot. Aha¡¯med readied his hand, a red, fiery glow emanating from it before a tackle pushed him to safety. A large boom echoed, vibrating his intestines. He was safe, but who¡­ that¡¯s when he remembered. His savior picked themselves up to reveal the half-burnt face of his father, one eye staring back at him in anger, while the other hung on its socket. The smell of burnt flesh was nauseating, and he could feel the warm blood dripping on his cheeks. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± His father shouted. In the real-world, Mitchell still had the guard pinned under him, but it looked as if the guard had stopped moving. Moe got ready to interrogate them, thinking that Mitchell had successfully subdued him, but before he could get a word out Mitchell pounced on him and tackled him out the surveillance room. His eyes, grey. Moe was confused. When did it happen? From his perspective Mitchell had just pinned the guard, so when did it happen? In his confusion Moe was flipped over his head, his back slamming against the floor before he was brought back on his feet, his head being used to smash through the window that was 4 stories up. The cold and heavy winds could¡¯ve easily pushed him around, but Mitchell¡¯s tight grip on his throat held him steady. Making his breathing more arduous by the second. With the situation getting more desperate Moe knew that he had to use magic or risk passing out, but Nami¡¯s words caused conflict in the young Mage. I¡¯m sorry, Nami. He thought, his eyes glowing a vibrant amber. Nami dived in with a flying kick that landed square on Mitchell¡¯s face, saving Moe from his imminent doom. Moe quickly inhaled, his lungs burning with every breath. He was still conscious, but everything was blurry, and his head was bleeding. The only thing that came to focus was her face. ¡°You idiot.¡± He heaved out, his voice dry and raspy. ¡°I thought I told you to stay put.¡± He reprimanded. ¡°Well tough shit, I¡¯m here now, so deal with it.¡± She argued. Moe coughed as she helped him up. He still had a lot to say to her but catching his breath was a priority. They both faced the possessed Mitchell as he recovered from the attack. ¡°So, what now?¡± Moe asked. ¡°Now,¡± Nami started, before falling on her knees. ¡°We¡¯re screwed.¡± Nami said as her right leg gave out. Moe turned to her with panic in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re screwed!?¡± ¡°Mitchell¡¯s a Rivercaller. I used all I had left to save you, and you can¡¯t use magic. We¡¯re screwed, but¡­¡± Nami turned to her opponent. ¡°So are they.¡± Mitchell lunged at them, going after a panicked Mohammed. Slipping past his guard he delivered a palm that blew the wind out his lungs and then a slap to the face to knock him out. Nami relaxed herself as Mitchell pounced on her and held her down in a mount. ¡°Any last words, BlackSilver?¡± Mitchell readied his palm to finish the job, but his hand remained stationary. It shook against his control as his grey eyes began to regain their color. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re out of time,¡± A sadistic smile painted itself across Nami¡¯s face and in a swift movement she pulled Mitchell close, getting him off balance before swinging him to the other side and pinning him face first on the floor. He tried to push himself up but Nami put her knee on the back of his neck. ¡°Mana sickness is a real bitch ain¡¯t it? Has the bleeding begun? Or are you still suffering from the skull splitting migraines?¡± Nami brushed her fingers across his ear as she began to whisper. ¡°As long as you get out of there before your body disfigures then it doesn¡¯t matter now does it?¡± She grabbed a fist full of Mitchell¡¯s hair pulling him up so that his ear was a few inches from her lips. ¡°But before you go, I want you to heed my words. I know who you are, ¡°Puppeteer¡±, and I will¡­ catch you.¡± She released Mitchell¡¯s hair, watching him regain control of his body. She climbed off him, giving a last sigh of relief. Water-God style is less physically taxing than Wind-God, but even so¡­. She chuckled to herself before collapsing on the floor. that still was a gamble. Nami could feel her consciousness slipping, but she wasn¡¯t worried. Though the 3 of them were barely conscious she knew that they¡¯d look after her. Moe and Aldred are going to chew me out for this later, but I don¡¯t mind. At the end of the day, nobody died. Nami closed her eyes and allowed her exhaustion to take over. Chapter 13: A way forward The return to Mr. Fry¡¯s classroom was a silent walk. When Mitchell woke up, he had an unexplainable pain in the back of his neck and a passed out Nami next to him. Last thing he could remember¡­ was a memory that was best left forgotten. Moe told him that he¡¯d been possessed and was a bit abrasive toward him at first, but after confirming that he was himself, Moe picked up the passed out Nami and carried her piggyback style. With a bleeding head and bloody nose Mitchell was worried about Moe overworking himself, but his worries were shrugged away as he watched Moe¡¯s wounds disappear. Leaving only the blood that had leaked from them. Still recovering from the shock of it all, the memories the Puppeteer resurfaced haunted him. He thought that he¡¯d long since buried them, but now they were all he could think about. He turned to Moe and asked. ¡°Nami mentioned that you aren¡¯t cool with your dad. Is that true?¡± Moe raised a brow at him before turning back to the stairs in front of him. ¡°I am more than just ¡®not cool¡¯ with my dad.¡± Moe answered, letting the silence between them sit. The lights on the chandelier flickering as the tension grew thick. ¡°So, I take it you¡¯re nothing like him then.¡± Moe stopped and turned to him with a furious glare in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡­ I just have history with your dad.¡± Mitchell struggled to maintain eye contact with him. ¡°You and everyone in this school it seems.¡± He spat, before continuing in his path. Mitchell followed, feeling guilty for bringing it up. The silence between them now more pervasive than before. The echoes of their footsteps and stillness of the air chewing down at his guilty conscious. ¡°Your da---, Aha¡¯med. H-He burned down my old home. If it weren¡¯t for my dad, I probably wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡± Saying all that lifted a bit of weight off Mitchell¡¯s conscious, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t have brought up the conversation. ¡°Your dad, is he still alive?¡± Mohammed asked, catching Mitchell completely off guard. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± He paused, considering his father¡¯s current condition. ¡°Of course, the encounter left him badly scarred.¡± Moe stopped his descent down the stairs, turning yet again to look at Mitchell with a determined flame burning behind his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world I hate more than my dad, Mitchell. I hate him and everything he represents, so no. I will never be like him.¡± Moe answered. Mitchell¡¯s lips perked up in a soft smile, almost relieved at the reassurance. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for what your father has done Mohammed. But still, I can¡¯t help but feel a little afraid.¡± Moe¡¯s face dropped at his statement. ¡°You¡¯re terrible with words you know that.¡± He criticized, getting an awkward chuckle out of him. Moe¡¯s expression softened, as he thought about Nami¡¯s efforts to bring him back to school. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for snapping at you, honestly I should learn to live with people comparing me to him.¡± Moe apologized. Mitchell ran up to Moe and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy Moe, I can see why Nami likes you.¡± Moe rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still struggling to see why she puts up with you.¡± His deadpan response got a chuckle out of Mitchell and soon they both were laughing, only to be silenced by Nami¡¯s groans of complaint. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Mitchell raised a finger to his lips and Moe nodded, both snickering at the situation. ¡°After all of that, she deserves the rest.¡± Mitchell said, brushing his hand over her hair which prompted a smile from the sleeping master. ¡°For someone with such a dead personality, she looks really cute in her sleep.¡± Moe commented, getting a side eye from Mitchell. They continued their walk back to Mr. Fry¡¯s class, the silence between them being more comfortable than before.
Upon arrival at Mr. Fry¡¯s class, they noticed a few guards in all-black, standing where the door used to be with Military grade SMGs. More guards stood inside the class with some paramedics checking on Maze¡¯s condition and Mr. Fry was still unconscious with his hands cuffed. Amid all of this stood Principal Vander, his tall and lanky presence being more menacing than the guards with firearms. ¡°School ended 5 hours ago, Mr. Banks. Tell me why you three are still on the premises.¡± Mitchell struggled to answer, his presence weighing heavily on him. ¡°Mitchell and Nami stayed late after the Combat Club¡¯s training concluded, and I waited on them since Nami is my only mode of transport for today.¡± Mohammed answered confidently. Principal Vander glared at Moe; his expression unfaltering. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Binyam. I was speaking to Mr. Banks.¡± Vander reprimanded. ¡°And I¡¯m answering for him.¡± Moe retorted, returning the glare the principal gave him. All Mitchell could do was look in astonishment between the two of them, surprised that Moe could stand up to him, and shocked that Principal Vander hadn¡¯t already chewed their heads off. With an annoyed sigh, Vander turned to Mr. Fry¡¯s unconscious body as he got lifted by the guards. The background shuffling and cooperative whispers filling the silence of the class. ¡°This will be a headache to deal with and we¡¯re only a month into the first semester.¡± Vander pinched the bridge of his nose as they escorted Mr. Fry out of the class. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to him?¡± Mitchell asked, finally finding his voice. ¡°If a scandal this big leaves the walls of this school, then we can forget about that number 1 spot. Conclusively I ask that you 4 keep what happened here a secret. I¡¯ll allow you a week off school until I fix this mess.¡± Moe raised a brow before he noticed Chris sitting on his desk. His eyes hidden behind his brown curly bangs and his foot rapidly tapping. ¡°I needn¡¯t say what you risk should this slip.¡± He calmly threatened, passing a glare at Mohammed before walking toward the exit. ¡°What about Maze?¡± Mitchell asked, seeing Maze being put on a stretcher. Her eyes staring, unblinkingly, at the ceiling. ¡°She¡¯ll be checked in at Blue Heart Hospital, after given the clear she¡¯ll be returned to her parents.¡± He continued his walk out of the class, not even giving the girl a second glance. ¡°But what about what she went through, aren¡¯t you going to recommend her for counselling or a support group for people like her?¡± Mitchell called out desperately, searching for a shred of humanity in Principal Vander. ¡°Once she leaves this school then she won¡¯t be my problem to deal with. Whether she deals with it or not, is not up to me.¡± Mitchell gritted his teeth in frustration as Principal Vander left the class. He was about to chase after him before being pulled back in by Mohammed. He seethed in anger, but seeing the look on Mohammed¡¯s face he knew that going after him wouldn¡¯t change anything. He took a breath to calm himself as they watched the paramedics carry her body away, the dead look in her eyes not leaving her. Mitchell could barely look at her. Despite everything that happened between them, they were once friends. And seeing her in that state only drove a dagger through his heart. His fists clenching as he fought the urge to punch something. ¡°Did you see that.¡± Nami spoke up, for what felt like the first time that day. ¡°The red stain on Vander¡¯s collar.¡± Mitchell gave her a confused look after he wiped the tears off his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything when we get to my house, but he could just be the Puppeteer we¡¯ve been looking for.¡± Mitchell¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock. A shock that was soon replaced by a boiling bile of rage. ¡°Wait, can I come with you?¡± The boy, Chris, finally spoke up as he got up from his seat. ¡°I-I know you¡¯ve been looking for the person behind this all and¡­¡± He paused, seemingly considering his options. ¡°And¡­ I know who took the video of the party!¡± Shock was the only reaction the three of them could muster. The final piece they were looking for, that could tie all of this together, was standing awkwardly in front of them. After trading looks, they knew they were on the edge of a final breakthrough. Moe and Mitchell looked at Nami who chuckled into Moe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re having a sleepover.¡± Chapter 14: Future Standing atop the balcony of the High-rise apartment, a man, taller than any, stared at the bright lights of Newark beneath him. Not a new sight for him, but it was a sight he never got tired of. His silver hair waved calmly in the wind as he took a pull from his cigar. His mind was preoccupied with thoughts of the little dark-skinned girl he called his niece. His face was lined with experience, but who was he kidding. He was getting old. That didn¡¯t worry him as much as it used to. Time will claim us too, old friend, just hope by that day someone will be here to replace us. His phone rang unexpectedly, but it didn¡¯t steal his gaze from the beautiful city lights below. He placed the device on his ear and answered it. ¡°Aldred¡­¡± A long pause followed as he heard his niece on the other end. She exhaled a long sigh. ¡°I need your help.¡± She said, finally getting him to look away from the city. ¡°My help?¡± He asked, his tone soft and composed. What could she want? She never asks for help, especially from him. So, what could she need? ¡°I fear that a friend of mine might kill herself.¡± She started. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°And?¡± Aldred asked coldly. ¡°I need you to save her, with everything that¡¯s happened I don¡¯t think I have what it takes to pull her out of it.¡± Aldred scoffed at her request. ¡°And what makes you think that I can help her?¡± Another pause came between them and Aldred could only imagine the face she was making. As much as he wanted to, he had to let her deal with it herself. ¡°Because you did the same with me.¡± Her answer cracked his composed demeanor for a moment, before he hardened his face again. Though Nami tried to be as composed as him, Aldred could still hear the subtle hesitation in her speech. She was desperate. Aldred turned to look at the man enshrouded in darkness. The man¡¯s golden eyes being the only thing piercing through it like a soft candle flame ¡°You may go.¡± The man said, giving Aldred the conformation he needed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± He dropped the call and extinguished his cigar. ¡°It¡¯s not everyday that little girl asks for help, so make sure to save her friend¡­ Maze, was it? She¡¯ll be important for the day to come.¡± The man¡¯s tone was low and carefree, and Aldred could tell that he wore that same arrogant grin he¡¯d gotten accustomed to. He walked past him, ready to leave, but just before he reached the door the man called to him once again. ¡°Oh, and Aldy, darling. After saving Mazekien¡¯s life, I forbid you from helping Nami any further. Not that she¡¯ll ask, of course.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Remember, she¡¯s still my daughter at the end of the day.¡± The man chuckled again, but that statement sounded more like a warning. Ignoring him, Aldred stepped out of the apartment and into the low-lit hallway. Chapter 14: Blood of Akuma ¡°Auntie, why are there so many people parked outside the house?¡± Asked the 13-year-old Maze as she stared curiously at her window. ¡°Today is a special day for your big brother, Milady, and a lot of people want to celebrate with him.¡± The older woman replied. She shared no blood ties with Maze and was only hired as her maid, yet Maze still insisted on calling her auntie. ¡°Big brother is only turning 18, it can¡¯t be that special.¡± Maze retorted as she sat on her dressing chair. Her maid produced a brush out of her apron and held the freshly dried hair in her hands, brushing it to get rid of all the knots. ¡°Oh, but it is, Milady. Today young master Marcus will take inheritance of the family business and become a prominent member in the family church. This is a big milestone in young master¡¯s life, so it must be celebrated.¡± Once all the knots were dealt with, she parted her hair in the middle and began braiding the one side. Moving with near expert precision. ¡°Really? What even happens in events like this, have you been to one before?¡± Maze asked, her bright and innocent eyes glowing with curiosity. Her auntie chuckled pridefully, puffing her chest before explaining, ¡°I have been to too many events to count.¡± Her shoulders dropped as she considered the other half of her question, her proud smile turning into an awkward one. ¡°But sadly, I¡¯m just as clueless as you. Maids aren¡¯t allowed into these sort of things Milady, so I can¡¯t say what freaky stuff happens during the ceremony.¡± She raised her hands in defeat, knowing that she might never know what happens in those ceremonies. ¡°Can you stop calling me ¡°Milady¡±, dad isn¡¯t here.¡± Maze complained, slightly shocking her maid as she froze for a brief second. ¡°Listen, Maze, I love you and all, but I can¡¯t have your father chew me up like the last time I called you by name.¡± Her maid laughed awkwardly, knowing that she could¡¯ve lost her job for that. ¡°But that was an accident, you just need to not call me by name in front of him.¡± Maze argued, a pout forming on her lips. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easier said than done you little brat, now stop complaining and hold still, or else we¡¯ll be late for the ceremony.¡± Maze sighed in defiance but allowed her maid to continue braiding her hair. ¡°If you want to stand next to your brother during the ceremony then we can¡¯t let you walk out there looking like you just woke up. You are the youngest child of the Schmidt family, so you must carry yourself with courtesy.¡± Maze sighed. ¡°Is the youngest child of the Schmidt family all I am to you?¡± She asked in annoyance. Her maid stopped and twisted her chair around, bending on one knee so that she could make eye contact with the little girl. ¡°Listen here Mazekien, I love you more than anything in this world, alright?¡± Although she was serious, she never lost that warm, teasing smile she carried around her. ¡°Question me again and I swear I¡¯ll stop adding my little secret in your pancakes.¡± Maze was shocked by her sudden change but was happy to see it. All her maids were kind, but she knew that was only because they were paid to be. Her auntie on the other hand loved her like she was her big sister. ¡°So, for this ceremony will you please behave?¡± She pleaded. Maze sighed in defeat. ¡°Who gave you permission to use my full name?¡± The maid laughed as she turned Maze around to finish her hair. ¡°If I recall correctly, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to ¡¯stop calling me ¡®Milady¡¯?¡± She teased. ¡°Touche, but don¡¯t use my full name, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Maze complained, getting another giggle from the older lady. Her auntie was about a year older than Marcus, having been hired 3 years prior. Ever since then the girls had been inseparable. ¡°I think Mazekien is a beautiful name. It¡¯s like the female version of Marcus.¡± She explained, swooning at the mention of his name. Maze crossed her arms in defiance. ¡°You just say that because you have a crush on my big brother.¡± She retorted, getting a flustered blush from her maid. ¡°In my defense, Marcus is a fucking stud.¡± She said as her blush grew redder, ignoring the fact that she was being crude around her. ¡°Eww! That¡¯s my brother!¡± Maze¡¯s voice cracked in the middle of her complaining. ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point baby girl. Once you grow up, you¡¯ll be as much as a head turner as your big brother!¡± Maze looked at herself in the mirror, from their fair skin to their silky black hair with the only difference being that Maze had dark onyx eyes while he had a vibrant grey. If her auntie¡¯s words bore any truth to them, then being like her brother wasn¡¯t an impossible feat. Her auntie finished with the braided pig tails and Maze got off her seat with a new sense of pride in her. The door shot open and a lady way older than both of them walked in with a scowl that could shake the boots of even the most hardened warrior. ¡°I hope you two have been enjoying your little gossiping session, because you¡¯re late.¡± She said with a silent fury under her tone. ¡°My apologies, Madame Jess. I will have her ready shortly.¡± The older woman looked at Maze¡¯s maid with a glare that could cut stone in half, before turning to leave. Once the door closed the maid nearly collapsed on the spot, releasing a sigh as if she had been holding her breath the entire time. ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up before Madame Jess has my head for lunch.¡± The maid said, getting a giggle out of Maze. Her maid picked out dresses for her to wear, finding a maroon one made of silk that looked both modest and comfortable for the young madam. ¡°What if she is secretly a vampire? I¡¯ve never seen her eat, she always has a mean look on her face and she never goes outside.¡± Maze asked with a sparkle in her eyes as if the revelation would ensure their safety. ¡°I¡¯d believe your theory if she wasn¡¯t so goddamn ugly.¡± The maid giggled after having Maze wear the dress. Maze did a little twirl before posing in front of her mirror, enjoying the feel of the dress. ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the dining hall before Madame Jess turns me to stone.¡± She said, patting the young Maze on the head. The two walked out of the room together into the long halls of Schmidt manor. The mansion was easily 4 stories high. There was a wine cellar in the basement, the dining hall was on the ground floor of the mansion, and they were on the fourth floor, where all the maids¡¯ rooms were. They made haste, nearly running their way down the spiraling stairs until Maze had the bright idea to slide down the stair railing, the silk of her dress gliding seamlessly on the polished wooden surface. Seeing her antics, her Maid chased after her, hoping they were not seen by anyone else and just as they reached the ground floor Maze jumped off the railing and landed with a gymnast¡¯s precision. The maid straightened out Maze¡¯s maroon dress before pulling her ear and walking with her to the massive family dining hall, ignoring her complaints and only releasing her as they walked in, Maze¡¯s ear red from the abuse. Masked men and women wearing expensive suits filled the venue, their faces only half hidden. Maze could recognize a few of them, but the rest she knew nothing about. Are all these people Mom and Dad¡¯s business friends or something? She thought, unconsciously gripping her auntie¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Now remember what I told you Milady.¡± Her auntie reminded her, noticing how tightly she clung to her hand. She too felt uncomfortable being in the presents of so many elites, mostly because they could ruin her life with the snap of a finger. ¡°I know, auntie, I will behave.¡± Maze said, clinging tightly to her auntie¡¯s hand. With a light smile her auntie led her to her families table, but of course she sat alone, her mom and dad were too busy accommodating the guests to be seated with her and from what she could gather, Tiffany wasn¡¯t there. The only person she was excited to see other than her brother and she wasn¡¯t there. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Her maid turned to leave, having completed her task, but was pulled back by the little girl. ¡°Maze, I have to go help the other maids prepare for the...¡± Catching the pleading eyes of the young beauty she found it difficult to resist. ¡°Fine, but only until your brother arrives.¡± She sighed, staying beside her as they waited for the ceremony to start. The hustle and bustle of the guests in the hall wasn¡¯t easy to ignore. Everyone there seemed to know everyone else as they chatted heartily and drank their expensive wine without a care in the world, yet despite all of this, Maze couldn¡¯t help but feel that all their chatting and drinking lacked any substance. There was something empty about the conversations shared between those people. The room grew silent as Maze¡¯s father stood on the podium, he had an imposing figure, standing tall amongst his peers, his shoulders broad enough to bare the weight of their family¡¯s fortune. He greeted everyone there with a kindness completely alien to Maze, he even laughed. On any other day he¡¯d barely speak, reserving his words for her mom, sometimes for Marcus and even less for Maze, but on that day, he spoke with a charisma that captivated the audience. Once he concluded his speech, talking about the family¡¯s history and influence in the development of anti-mage tech, all stuff Maze has heard a hundred times over, he stepped aside to let her mother speak. ¡°Now, without a further Ado, let¡¯s welcome the future of the Schmidt family!¡± The crowd erupted in applause as the hall doors opened revealing a man in a pink suit and fur coat with his hair slicked back. Maze had to admit, the one thing her brother knew how to make was an entrance. He strolled in between the applauding crowd with maids in front of him throwing flower petals in his path and the maids next to him gave Roses to every maiden he passed. They led him to the family table where even Maze¡¯s auntie stood in awe. ¡°I see you have been keeping my little sister company. Apologies that you had to deal with this little brat, Baranda.¡± He said as he kissed her on the back of her hand causing an eruption of cheers from his fan girls and a collection of jealous stares from the maids behind him. Her auntie blushed uncontrollably as she couldn¡¯t find the words to express herself. Maze just crossed her arms out of spite as she was just called a brat yet again, even though she had done nothing wrong. Her maid bowed and left the two with the other Maids following behind her, all of them ready to bombard her with questions once they were out of sight. ¡°Shall we, my lovely sister?¡± He asked extending his hand for her, his calm blue eyes exuding a gentleness that was only served to her. ¡°You called me a brat.¡± She pouted, getting a chuckle out of him. ¡°I got a lot of gifts and sweets in my room, wanna check them out after this ceremony?¡± He whispered and almost instantly she took his hand and started pulling him to the podium. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for big brother? Don¡¯t you have a speech to give?¡± Maze asked trying her hardest to pull the much bigger man. ¡°Ahh you¡¯re right, how could I forget?¡± He played along. The two walked together on the podium, getting an audible ¡°aww¡±, from the crowd as they witnessed brother and sister standing side by side. ¡°Maze sweetie, you will have to let your brother do his thing now. Come stand here next to mommy.¡± Her mother called bearing an overbearingly wide smile. Maze looked at her brother who gave her a reassuring head pat. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep it short.¡± He said, giving her a wink. Maze smiled brazenly and marched next to her mother. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank all of you for coming out today, to celebrate this milestone alongside my friends, colleagues and family is truly something special. Or, as my dad would like to say, ¡®you only turn 18 once¡¯.¡± The crowd chuckled. ¡°Today I come to you, no longer the boy who would throw fits because his dad told him to study for another hour, but as a man who knows that every hour I spent behind that desk, every minute I spent solving those problems, and every second I spent being better than the person I was a second ago all led up to this moment! This one moment in time where I can look to each and every one of you and say that from this point onward things will never be the same! It¡¯s time for me to take control of my life, to take control of the fate of this family and bring it into the future! For the better of my sister, the better of my mother, for the legacy of my father!¡± He slammed his fist against his chest, getting a roaring ovation from the crowd. They all cheered, drawn by his inescapable charm. Cameras flashed all over him, blending in with the applaud of the crowd. His father walked up next to him, holding a purple pillow with a golden rim, but the draw of the pillow wasn¡¯t the pillow itself, but what was on it. A silver dagger with Alchemical sigils on its hilt. Maze¡¯s eyes blew open with astonishment as he raised the dagger above his head, it¡¯s blade glinting under the orange light of the chandelier, and almost immediately stopped their clapping, inviting an earie silence with it as the guests stood at attention, with their arms crossed behind their backs. The air grew thick the second Marcus raised his wrist toward the blade. ¡°With the blood I draw from this blade, I Marcus Maziel Schmidt, surrender my life to the one above all, the almighty God of man, Akuma!¡± Marcus slashed his wrist, drawing blood from the wound. Dropping his arm, he let the blood trickle down his palm before stamping his hand on the contract. Everyone in the room dropped to their knees, including Maze¡¯s mom who also forced the little girl to bow and gave her one simple instruction. ¡°Do not raise your head.¡± Before Maze could process her mother¡¯s words, a dark and heavy presence entered the room. The air became near impossible to breathe. A pungent metallic scent filled the room, like nothing the little girl had ever smelt before. It was disgusting. The room went dark as if the entity had sucked all light from it. Maze couldn¡¯t tell what was happening, the unease in her gut growing heavier the longer they stayed that way. In her peripheral vision she saw a foot stand next to her brother. What¡¯s happening, who is that, humans don¡¯t have black feet, do they? Questions kept running in Mazekien¡¯s head and she could feel her curiosity build up. Just a little peak, a little peak won¡¯t hurt, would it? She wondered, biting her lip as the anticipation killed her from the inside. She looked to her mother who had her eyes closed, her mouth moving frantically as if she were in prayer. Whatever it was, it confirmed that Maze wouldn¡¯t get caught if she peaked. So, with a slow tilt of her head the being present came into full view. Standing before Marcus was a tall being with lanky arms that dragged on the floor. It was skinny, its bony spine and ribcage exposed, but even they bore an unnatural shape. Despite all these features what captivated Maze the most was its mouthless face and its glowing red eyes that seemed to be the only source of light in the room. Maze heard her mother shudder and took her eyes off the being for a moment before it stood right next to her. There was no patter of feet or shifts on the wooden floor, it just appeared there. Maze¡¯s breath caught in her throat as a deep seeded sense of dread began to spread across her body, her hairs standing on edge as her fight or flight instincts ran frantic. She needed to run, but doing so will inform her mother that she looked. That she¡¯d disobeyed her authority, and who¡¯s to say that she¡¯d even be able to get away from the thing, it was right in front of her. Now pulled between her sense of dread and the possible trouble she¡¯d put herself in, Maze remained frozen keeping her gaze glued on her mother as she could feel the monster¡¯s gaze peer deep in her soul. The lights switched on causing her to blink and in that blink, it was as if everything had returned to normal. Marcus was back on the podium with their father standing next to him supportively. For a split second she noticed that look of dread on Marcus¡¯s face before it got replaced by his charismatic smile. She dropped her gaze back to the floor, trying to process what had just happened. Everyone began to stand from their bow and Maze followed unblinkingly. Her hands still shivered from the fear the entity left in her, but realizing her mother would notice she steeled her will and wrapped her trembling hands behind her back. ¡°That was scary, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Her mother asked, ignorant to her daughter¡¯s distress. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ it was,¡± She bit her lip mentally trying to steal herself as she knew her mother would soon see past her fa?ade. ¡°Why did the air turn cold mommy? Was it something bad?¡± She asked, playing off her innocence. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you have to worry about sweetie.¡± She gave Maze a kiss on the forehead, her lips brushing against the cold layer of sweat. ¡°Marcus just got a visit from the one we worship.¡± She explained, as if she didn¡¯t notice the sweat or the light shuddering vibrating throughout her body. It was like she was in a trance. ¡°He¡¯s the one that protects our family from all the bad people who want to see us fall, so you shouldn¡¯t be afraid, just as long as you didn¡¯t raise your head.¡± Maze felt a shiver run down her spine, as her mother dawned an uncharacteristic smile on her face. ¡°I-I was too afraid to look mommy.¡± She dished out the cute girl card, knowing that it would likely get her out of the bind. ¡°Good girl.¡± She said, giving Maze a big hug, but there was no warmth behind it. Her eyes met with Marcus¡¯s for a split second and for that instant their eyes met, she saw a look she thought she¡¯d never see on her brother. She saw fear. He switched up as their dad came to congratulate him. Allowing Maze to process what she just saw. Her mother released her, and she immediately ran off to her brother. ¡°Congratulations big bro!¡± She continued her act, burying her face in his chest to wipe the tears that were welling up. She needed something, anything that would tell her that she was dreaming. That what she saw wasn¡¯t real. Marcus bent down, giving her a proper hug. He held her tight as if afraid she¡¯d slip away. She could feel the warmth radiating off him and it nearly eased all her worries. ¡°I got to shake a few hands in this party, so meet me at my room when I¡¯m done.¡± There was a slight hesitation in Marcus¡¯s voice as if he was holding something back. All Maze could do was nod in assurance. He let go, ruffling her well-made hair before being escorted by their father to see the other guests. His words carried an inexplicable weight to them. As if he too was only putting up an act. Chapter 14: Hero ¡°Oh holy mother, what have I gotten myself into.¡± Chris wondered to himself standing before the large red door of Nami¡¯s house. It was supposed to be a fresh start, new friends, new experiences, but of course he got strung up in a drama with a Mage he knew nothing of. One of them could be the Mage we¡¯re looking for, and here I am standing before the door of the Lions den. Just like prophet Danyal. Though the thought was reassuring, he couldn¡¯t help the shivering in his hands. He had yet to even ring the bell, having stood there for a good 10 minutes after his parents dropped him off. Sure, he hadn¡¯t told the full truth why he wanted to come there, but his reasoning was Just, so he had to be forgiven. Saving the person who welcomed him with open arms was the least he could do to repay her. It was because of her that he met Cindy, it was because of her that he became less socially anxious of the people at school. She made him feel like he belonged, so catching the person behind her downfall was the least he could do. Chris took in a few heavy breaths, hyping himself up before pressing the doorbell. His heart raced in his chest as he realized that there was no turning back after that. The doorbell rang a calming tune, almost in mockery to his anxious state. With his phone ready to record and Cindy ready to receive the recording in the safety of her home, he was ready to catch the culprit. He was ready to face them, whether it was Nami or Mitchell who opened the door, he was ready to face them. Wait, wasn¡¯t there a Southerner among them? Chris¡¯s blood ran cold. Mohammed was there that day too. Mohammed, the Southerner. Mohammed, the son of Aha¡¯med. Mohammed, the Mage. Just before he realized just how grave of a situation he¡¯d put himself in, the door swung open and, of course, the one person who came to answer the door was him. The Southerner scanned him with those sharp amber eyes of his, picking him apart from his feet to his face before locking eyes with the petrified boy. His whole body shivered as every cell in his body urged for him to run. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Mohammed¡¯s calm voice made him flinch as he took a step back. Southerners are unpredictable and violent people that Chris never wanted anything to do with, but there one stood before him, tall and imposing despite his skinny figure. Chris knew he had to watch his words around him or risk losing his life. Mohammed stepped aside to let Chris in, but the boy didn¡¯t budge, only staring at him with the same petrified expression he started with. His entire body was shivering at the man¡¯s presence which betrayed his desire to act like he wasn¡¯t fazed by him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my manners have seemed to escape me.¡± Stretching his hand out Mohammed greeted the boy properly. ¡°My name is Mohammed, welcome in.¡± Shock began to overtake the boy¡¯s fear as the elusive exterior was replaced by a warm and inviting smile. C-Could he be trying to get me to drop my guard? Does he know I¡¯m recording our conversation? He¡¯s on to me, I know it! Taking a deep breath Chris calmed his rampant thoughts. If that¡¯s the case, then the best course of action is to play into it. If all goes south, I still got my own trump card. ¡°M-My name is Chris, th-thank you for having me.¡± He said, finally building up the courage to speak, although he still couldn¡¯t stop the rampant tremors that travelled all over his body. Chris walked in with Mohammed following behind him. Having his back turned to someone who could potentially kill him didn¡¯t sit well with Chris, but trying to change their positioning would only raise their alarms. He had to play by their games to expose them as the puppet master, but just as he was about to suck it up Mohammed walked in front of him and began leading him up the stairs. Wait, what¡¯s happening? Doesn¡¯t he see me as a threat? Of course he doesn¡¯t you idiot. Why would he be afraid of someone weaker than him? This could be good though, it means his guard is lowered. I don¡¯t need to worry about him noticing it. Chris¡¯s hand brushed past his phone, hopingthat the recording caught everything. ¡°Nami and Mitchell are busy in the dojo downstairs, with you here we can finally get down to solving who has been giving us hell this past month.¡± Now Chris was truly confused. Was he still trying to convince him that he wasn¡¯t involved with what¡¯s been happening to Maze? Based on how they reacted to what happened to Maze, it was likely that they were on the same side. But a Southerner, trying to help people he isn¡¯t acquainted with? There was no way that could happen. He must¡¯ve played a part in it. Chris kept quiet, paying close attention to the path they walked. Just in case he needed to make a quick escape. The house was two stories, so jumping through the window was still an option for him. He could get caught if he tried to outmaneuver them inside the house, but he could still use the walls and wooden floors to his advantage. They reached the top floor and walked into the room in the furthest end, passing by 4 rooms to get there, with there being more rooms on the other side. It looked like more than 8 people could live in the house as it was quite spacious inside. Mohammed opened the door and walked in first, going to sit on the large Queen-sized bed in the center and then inviting Chris to join him ¡°Nami has cranberry juice in her fridge, so don¡¯t hesitate if you want a drink.¡± Mohammed offered, still dawning that deceptively kind smile he welcomed him with. Whatever act Mohammed was putting up, he was doing it well. Chris hadn¡¯t noticed by the time he sat on the bed next to him that his shivering had ceased. He still hesitated with every breath he took, his eyes scanning the room for any escape routes. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The room was spacious with a large bar fridge next to her wardrobe, another door that probably led to the bathroom and 2 windows that were luckily open. If he needed to escape, he still had a chance to get away. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine for now, thanks for the offer.¡± Chris said. Mohammed stretched his arms above his head, his long sleeve slipping down to reveal a few of his scars before he slumped on the bed. ¡°You said you knew who took the video that started all of this, mind telling me the details?¡± Mohammed relaxed his head on his hand as he stared intently at Chris. It was like he was trying to gauge Chris¡¯s reaction from the question, looking for a fault in his mannerism. Chris couldn¡¯t tell what reaction he was looking for. What lay behind those striking amber eyes still remained a mystery to him. ¡°I-I t-think it¡¯s best we wait for the others to get here.¡± He stuttered, avoiding eye contact out of fear that he¡¯d see right through him. It was too soon to bring it up, and he needed all of them to be there before he did. He took out his phone, pretending to check the time, but instead made sure the recording was still going. 16:09. If he didn¡¯t count the 10 minutes he wasted waiting to ring the bell, he had 6 minutes of conversation to work with. ¡°I see,¡± Mohammed said plainly, but that plain answer sent Chris¡¯s mind in a spiral. Oh crud, did I piss him off? Is he mad? Apologize! His thoughts scrambled as he turned to him with a bowed head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust you or anything like that. I mean you are a Southerner and all, and¡­ oh.¡± Realizing what he just said his anxiety began to skyrocket. ¡°I-I-I mean it¡¯s not because you¡¯re a Southerner that I won¡¯t tell you I---¡± Mohammed raised a hand, finally getting him to stop. Chris could feel his heartbeat in his ear. Oh crud, I messed up. He¡¯s gonna kill me! Chris¡¯s voice cracked as his hands desperately tried to gesture anything that could explain his point, but just as he thought he¡¯d get annihilated, Mohammed shocked him yet again by letting off a hearty laugh, before stretching up when he caught his breath. Chris¡¯s gaze caught on the scars that revealed themselves behind his long sleeve, before they disappeared behind the fabric once he slumped on the bed. ¡°I still can¡¯t get over how comfortable these beds feel, my bed back at home feels like stone in comparison.¡± Mohammed started, his gaze stuck at the ceiling with tribal paintings and patterns. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the South, have you Chris?¡± His question sounded more like a statement, but it was true, nonetheless. Chris had never stepped foot outside of the safety of his Suburban community whether that was in his old city Bostonica or Newark. ¡°The South is separated into 12 zones, looked over by 4 major gangs. The Asakusa Tigers, The 9th cloud, Undertakers, and of course Ruyat Jadida, the gang that overlooks where I¡¯m from.¡± Chris wasn¡¯t familiar with the other 3, but Ruyat Jadida stood out to him. The gang had the most influence and was the most infamous out of all of them. Of course, that could all be attributed to the national threat known as Aha¡¯med Binyam. ¡°All of these gangs have a different way of running things and a different doctrine they follow. Do you know what that means?¡± Mohammed asked, getting up from the bed before turning his gaze to the baffled Chris. ¡°U-Uhm, no.¡± Chris answered, not knowing where this conversation was going. Is this the big monologue bad guys do before annihilating the protagonist? The thought brought back the fear that escaped him, returning the tremors on his skin as he braced for his impending destruction. ¡°It means that not all Southerners come out believing the same things or abide by the same morals. You¡¯re totally right for fearing us, my dad didn¡¯t make it easy for you guys not to, but know that not all of us are blood thirsty murderers, nor are we born that way.¡± Mohammed extended his fist to Chris which he needed a second to process before bumping it with his own. Letting out a sigh after the fist-bump, Mohammed sat himself next to him. Chris squeaked a scream before slapping his hand over his lips. ¡°I guess she really is the weird one then.¡± He said more to himself than to Chris. ¡°Who is?¡± He asked, not getting what Mohammed meant by that. ¡°Oh nothing, I¡¯m just grateful.¡± Mohammed sat closer to Chris and threw an over his shoulder. ¡°You showed me that I stay among a bunch of weirdos.¡± He chuckled, but Chris didn¡¯t get the joke, the proximity not bothering him as much as he thought it would. None of what his parents told him about Southerners rang any truth with Mohammed. In fact, he was the kindest guy he had met up to that point. Then again, the bar wasn¡¯t all that high. The thought of Bastien slipping in when, reminding him how much of a point he made to avoid the guy after the party. If he could help it, he never wanted to talk to the guy ever again. ¡°Tell me Chris, what led you to come all this way for Mazekien? About a month ago you didn¡¯t know who she was, and yet here you are, worried about her like you¡¯ve known her for a long time.¡± Mohammed asked, putting the spotlight back on Chris. It was a weighted question, but the fear he felt for Mohammed had lessened. ¡°She¡­¡± He struggled to find the words to describe it. When he scurried in the halls of Rosemary, all he could think about was never seeing her smile again. The smile that eased him into his new and unfamiliar environment. The one that got him to lie to his parents and go to a party he should have never attended. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s a good person.¡± He started. ¡°Sure, she might have done some bad things, made a few enemies, but nobody deserves to suffer in solitude. No one deserves to be abandoned like that. I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to someone in need, it goes against my faith!¡± Chris proudly declared, but in thinking his declaration sounded preachy he retreated back into his shell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said too much.¡± He apologized. Mohammed patted his shoulder, feeling Chris¡¯s words resonate with him. ¡°Not at all,¡± He started. ¡°You should stand proud alongside your ideals, because those are the ideals of a true hero.¡± Chris lifted his head to look at Mohammed for the first time. There was no hidden motive behind his words or any malicious intent in his eyes, the intense amber he once feared, now a warm flame that calmed his nerves. Chris¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as his words struck an emotional chord he never thought was there. A true hero? He thought, as the idea played in his mind. ¡°I see you two are having fun.¡± Nami interrupted as she walked in with Mitchell following behind her, both emanating steam and dripping in sweat from their intense workout. ¡°You two have been in there for a while. You sure sparring was all you were doing?¡± Mohammed teased, getting Nami¡¯s damp towel thrown on his face, and muffling the little snickers that escaped him. ¡°I need a shower.¡± She said, taking her clothes from her wardrobe. ¡°We¡¯re all here because this puppeteer is destroying Mazekien¡¯s life, and is threatening to ruin ours. I think I speak for all of us when I say I¡¯m tired of dancing to this bastard¡¯s tune.¡± Mitchell sat on the floor, his eyes burning with fury. ¡°Mitchell¡¯s gonna lead the first discussion, after my shower we will conclude with how we move forward. Understood?¡± Nami said, wrapping her towel around her neck with her eyes carrying the same determined fire. With Nami disappearing into her bathroom, the room became quiet. Chris¡¯s nerves began to rise as he wondered what would happen next, his hand brushing against his phone. Mitchell took in a deep and loud breath and looked straight at them. ¡°Let¡¯s close this fucking.¡± Chapter 14: Innocent Arrogance Yet again, she found herself sitting alone. Alone enough to allow her mind to wander back to the tall figure with red eyes, alone enough to allow that same fear she felt to freeze her blood still. She was able to play off her innocence during the feast, hiding from her own family the horrors that she witnessed during that ceremony. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had deceived her parents, but pretending like she didn¡¯t see what she saw while holding back her body from shivering from the memory was a monumental task. If it was not for her brother holding her hand throughout the whole feast, she was sure to break under pressure. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that Marcus knew of her situation, even though she tried to hide it from him too. She was a great actor, but to him she was an open book. She shook her head, trying yet again to distract herself from the memory of that thing. She needed a distraction, but she was sidelined by the nature of the party. Her family left her shortly after they finished eating, to go mingle with the guests. Her auntie was busy tending to the guests, her brother was shaking hands and having boring conversations with her father¡¯s friends, and Tiffany was still nowhere to be seen. She had already spotted Tiffany¡¯s father. Which was strange because she thought she would at least have seen her stepbrother by then. Tiffany¡¯s father loved flaunting him around. Despite everyone in the party being supposedly close with her family, one thing rang true for the young Schmidt. She needed a distraction. One that could take her mind away from the horror of that moment. ¡°Maze?¡± Maze turned her head excitedly, finally hearing Tiffany¡¯s voice. Seeing only a blurry image of the person in her rush to hug her best friend. The hug was decent, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease she got. It was only after she pulled away did she ask, ¡°You are Tiffany, right?¡± The person before her had the same build as her best friend, being short and chubby. Their hair texture and color were the same, but the mask obscured her vision of their face. Being a full mask styled to look like a 1 eyed chameleon. She remembered her brother mentioning that they were predators with hypnotic abilities. Maze even questioned how they could even see as there were no eye slits on it. ¡°Uhh, uhm¡­ No?¡± They said, questioning their own response. She must¡¯ve misheard their voice because it wasn¡¯t Tiffany¡¯s. ¡°Who are you?¡± Maze asked, feeling the warm flush of embarrassment begin to rise up her cheeks. They seemed to hesitate as if they were considering their options. Their hair stood in a well combed afro and their skin, a nice chocolate tone that reminded her of Tiffany. They were as well dressed as everyone else at the party and there was no family crest on their blazer to help her identify them. ¡°M-My name is Tristan. A pleasure it is to meet you madame.¡± Maze was a bit apprehensive with them, to her they were too suspicious. From the way they bowed Maze could tell that they were a boy. Left hand on the heart and right hand reaching out to her and left leg sliding behind the right. ¡°Wanna see something cool?¡± Tristan asked with an excited grin on his face. It wasn¡¯t Tiffany, but it was a distraction. Anything to shove the memory of that entity to the back of her mind. Tristan jumped for joy at her compliance, ¡°Meet me at the garden.¡± He said before running off. With a sigh Maze got off her seat and went to go ask one of the maids to tell her brother of her whereabouts, feeling it would be too tedious to look for him herself given the size of the dining hall. She was promised candy and she still wanted it. Walking through the hustle and bustle of the guests Maze passed by a familiar face, or at least one she didn¡¯t want to see for another year. Oh gosh, what is he doing here. Headmaster Vander stood tall among the other guests as he noticed her gaze. Although everyone else was laughing he kept his stoic expression. Maze also noted that among the guests he was the only one not wearing a mask. Yep, he¡¯s still as creepy as the last time I saw him. Did he come here for Marcus? After their gaze met she tried her hardest to avoid eye contact with him, walking as fast as her flats could take her to the garden. No matter, just avoid talking to him. That¡¯s the plan. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Hello young Schmidt, tis quite the wondrous festivities we are celebrating is it not?¡± Maze flinched at the feel of his lanky fingers on her shoulder. His tall and skinny frame towering over hers. ¡°The young Master has surely blown all my expectations out the water. Ushering our school into the top 5 during his 2-year term. Aren¡¯t you proud to have a brother such as him?¡± Vander asked a Maze who was too nervous to turn to him. ¡°I-I am, Headmaster.¡± She stuttered, getting a chuckle out of the older gentleman. ¡°Hohoho. Come now Ms. Schmidt, I may have a reputation, but please.¡± He knelt over to be level with her. ¡°I don¡¯t bite.¡± His deep voice, paired with those words, were enough to send shivers down her spine as she felt petrified by his touch. He wore a glove, but she could still feel his cold fingers on her exposed shoulder. ¡°Headmaster Vander, what a surprise bumping into you.¡± Marcus came, pulling Maze towards him and out of Vander¡¯s grip. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you read the invite, but it specifically said all guest are to wear a mask.¡± Marcus had a smile that masked his stern tone. ¡°The invite said, all guests of the church are to wear a mask young Master. I am of a different faith than the God you worship.¡± Vander replied reaching his hand out to him. ¡°Well why don¡¯t I educate you a little more about our faith,¡± Marcus gripped the Headmasters stretched out hand and shook it. ¡°Who knows, you might wanna convert.¡± ¡°Excuse my impertinence, but I think we both know that you worship a false deity.¡± Marcus patted Maze on her shoulder, signaling her to leave as he had successfully stolen attention away from her. ¡°How about we have this conversation over a few drinks?¡± Maze took her cue to leave, feeling relieved that she got out of that situation. The outside had a calming cool to it with the full moon shining brightly above them. Tristan stood at the center of the bed of flowers they were not supposed to walk on. Maze hoped whatever he wanted to show her was excusable enough for her breaking the rules like that, joining him on the flower bed. ¡°So, what is it that you wanted to show me?¡± She asked, keeping her hopes low in case she was just dragged there to talk. Or, even worse, a confession. The boy raised his arms, and a ball of water began to form under his hand. It began to circle them as it glowed a light blue hue, sparkling beautifully with the soft white light of the moon. Maze¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock, seeing the stream of glowing water surround them before exploding above them in a dance of sparkling water droplets, like the sky was sprinkling water on them. ¡°Y-You¡¯re a Mage!?¡± Maze exclaimed. ¡°Well of course madam, and I¡¯m here to dazzle you with my magical prowess.¡± The boy sang holding Maze¡¯s hand before both of them began slowly levitating off the floor. Maze panicked as gravity became nonexistent for them. But it didn¡¯t take long before they both slumped back to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still learning how all this magic stuff works.¡± Tristan admitted. Picking herself off the floor, Maze couldn¡¯t help the giggle coming out of her. Her dress was dirty, but she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°What else can you do?¡± She asked, her eyes sprinkled with stars of excitement. ¡°Oh, uhm, well¡­¡± He thought before facing up, and out of the thin mouth of the mask came a stream of water coming out like a fountain. Maze laughed at the boy¡¯s silliness before an idea popped into her head. ¡°Let¡¯s have a water-balloon fight.¡± She didn¡¯t even wait for the boy to agree with her as she dashed to grab the remaining balloons for the party. She came back to the garden in no time at all, with her arms full of unblown balloons. Tristan adopted the same mischievous smile as he began filling the balloons with water. It didn¡¯t take long before each of them had 12 balloons each. They got into their hiding spots, and they each started stalking the other. Maze was the first to get spotted getting an unapologetic hit on the face. She was first shocked by how cold the water was before she threw hers in retaliation, missing him entirely. She chased after him and thanks to his weight he was unable to outmaneuver her in the thicket of trimmed bushes. Seeing that he was on the losing end he used his magic to stop some balloons before they hit him. Turning menacingly at her, Maze screamed, ¡°No fair!¡± as he hurled those balloons her way, each of them hitting her with incredible precision. She took cover behind the swan styled bush, realizing she only had one balloon left. But the same remained true for her opponent. Tristan walked over to her hiding spot with a menacing chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s over Mazekien. You lose.¡± He used magic to ready his water balloon and just as he readied it Maze jumped out of her hiding spot, throwing a stone at the water balloon and popping it mid-air. She rolled before running to her flabbergasted opponent. Tackling him to the floor before popping the balloon directly on his face. ¡°I win.¡± Maze rolled off laughing as the boy coughed up the water that had slipped in his nose. ¡°Yeah, you got me.¡± The boy got up, still coughing, only to notice his mask had slipped. Maze got a brief glimpse of his eye, a bright blue like the morning sky. Before he covered it. ¡°I need to go.¡± He scurried on his feet before running back into the mansion. His eyes looked familiar, but before she could think properly about it her auntie came out to the garden. Her eyes widened in a horrified shock. Darn, I really did it now. She thought as her auntie angrily stomped to her. Chapter 14: Innocent arrogance 2 ¡°I can¡¯t believe you Mazekien!¡± Her auntie shouted, her infuriated voice cutting throught the white noise of the shower. ¡°All that prep and hard work just for you to mess it up for a game with your friend? You¡¯re practically a princess, so you can¡¯t be seen looking like that! Are you trying to hurt your parents¡¯ reputation?¡± Maze flinched at her scolding. Not even her own mother had scolded her to this degree, and even if she tried to Maze could easily tune her out. But not her auntie. Her words were harsh, but it wasn¡¯t what hurt the most. No, what hurt her more was knowing she had made her auntie mad, and right after she warned her that her antics could cost her severely. Who cares what mom and dad think. I could go missing and they wouldn¡¯t so much as bat an eye. Auntie on the other hand¡­ Her thoughts paused as she imagined the pain her auntie would go through if she ran away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry auntie.¡± She mumbled out, the guilt of her actions eating her up. With an exasperated sigh her auntie opened the shower curtain and closed the water. ¡°You¡¯re annoying, brash, moody and a total klutz sometimes.¡± She wrapped Maze with a pink towel, her brown eyes locking on her onyx ones. ¡°You have a good heart, but baby you need to know that actions have consequences. Outside of this job I am nothing but a Southerner. Not a lot of people get to make it out, so please. From now on, promise me that you¡¯ll at least act like the princess you are.¡± She paused to dawn a warm smile on her lips. ¡°Your brother is practically another person when in public, but you can be better than that idiot.¡± Baranda chuckled to herself. ¡°No, you will be better than him!¡± Her auntie looked at her with a fire burning behind her brown eyes. This stoked a flame within the little girl as tears threatened to escape. She dived on her with a hug. Holding her as tight as her skinny arms could. A slight seed of guilt planted itself in her heart. Why did she feel more with her than she did with her own mother? Why did she smile more, laugh more with someone she wasn¡¯t even related to. With someone she¡¯d only known for the awkward half of three years, than she did with her parents who she had known her entire life¡­ her thoughts paused as her final question revealed something she had been trying to ignore. Why do I love you more than my own mother? Though the guilt persisted, being in the warm and loving embrace of her auntie almost swept it all away. For a moment Maze didn¡¯t mind if they would stay like that the entire night. She was about done with the whole celebration and wanted nothing more than to stay by her auntie¡¯s side. A knock disturbed the moment the two shared. Breaking the hug, her auntie planted a kiss on Maze¡¯s forehead before resting her own on it. Her caramel brown eyes lingering on hers for a second longer, a silent admission of what didn¡¯t need words, before getting up to attend to the person at the door. ¡°Make sure to dry your hair properly you little twerp, I wouldn¡¯t want you catching a cold on me.¡± Baranda said before closing the door behind her. Leaving Maze to her own thoughts. Be better than my brother, huh? She wondered as she used the towel to dry her hair. A few years from now I¡¯ll also be a senior at Rosemary, so how would I go about being better than my brother? She thought, before the image of Headmaster Vander at the ceremony crossed her mind. Of course, that means I¡¯ll have to deal with that creep for 2 more years, but being Head Girl is an obvious path since my brother was one too. So how do you best that? She raked her brain for an answer, thinking of the many paths she could follow to possibly outshine Marcus, but all of them seemed to pale in comparison to his achievements. How do you be better than the best? Maze groaned in frustration, swaying her head side to side as if trying to eject the thought through her ears. Her stomach churned at her admission of him being the best, but the objective truth cared little about her feelings. She heard voices coming from the other side of her bathroom door, snapping her out of her mini tantrum. Is auntie still attending them? I wonder what¡¯s taking so long? After wrapping the towel around her she peaked out of her door, her curiosity getting the better of her once again. Though, once seeing who it was, her face dropped in disappointment. It was her brother, still standing proudly in his pink suit and fur coat. Of course it¡¯d be him. Speak of the devil and he shall appear, I guess. Still... Her gaze landed on her auntie who was blushing from ear to ear while talking to him, this was the same woman who called Marcus an idiot three seconds ago. Gosh auntie, you can show a little restraint. We were having a moment for Pete¡¯s sake! Maze felt like she puffed steam through her nose with how heated she got, scowling at the older woman for being so weak willed around him. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Anything I can help you with, big brother?¡± She asked, walking out of the bathroom to address him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry dear sister, I was unaware that you¡¯d be taking a shower this late.¡± He said with a condescending tone. Maze childishly let out a tongue at him in retaliation. ¡°I actually came to speak to you my dear sister, after you get dressed would you mind accompanying me to my room to receive the ¡°Gift¡± I promised you.¡± His tone was formal yet she could still sense a playful undertone to it. ¡°Oh, shove it Marcus. What makes you think that I don¡¯t have anything better to do than to go to your room for some weird ¡°gift¡± you creep.¡± She needed him to leave, because as long as he was there she wouldn¡¯t be able to have her time with her auntie. ¡°Oh. So I take it you forgot about the room full of sweets I promised you?¡± Maze nearly jumped at the mention of sweets, salivating at the idea of how many delicious and expensive chocolates all the women bought for him for his birthday. ¡°I-I-I can still take them tomorrow, so I don¡¯t need to go anywhere.¡± She resisted the urge to fall for her brother¡¯s obvious trap, mentally patting herself on the back for her resilience. ¡°Me and aunty were having a serious moment before you arrived, so beat it!¡± She stuck out her tongue in defiance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry young master, but it seems that the young lady has made up her mind.¡± Baranda admitted with an awkward chuckle. Marcus¡¯s smile fell, and with it, so did the atmosphere around them. ¡°Maze, I¡¯m serious. I need to speak with you, so get changed and then come meet me in my room. Okay?¡± Marcus turned to Baranda who was just as shocked as Maze seeing this sudden shift in character. ¡°Baranda, some of the other maids have been ¡°requested¡± by our male guests. Can you see to it that the remaining guests are still served until they leave.¡± Marcus¡¯s playful tone had completely vanished, being replaced by the more serious Marcus that only came out when addressing their dad¡¯s associates. Though Maze didn¡¯t want to admit it, seeing him like that was always scary. ¡°But Young master, what if the remaining guests ¡°request¡± for me? I-I¡¯ve never had¡­ you know, and I don¡¯t think---¡± Marcus reached for her hand and gently clasped it between his. ¡°Then tell them the Young master has already ¡°requested¡± for you.¡± Maze felt relief looking at his eyes, although he had reverted to his serious self, the one thing that kept him separate from their father was the compassion he held inside his vibrant grey eyes. Maze didn¡¯t know what they meant by requests, but she saw how much it made her auntie blush and assumed it was a good thing. Is Marcus proposing to her? ¡°No!¡± She said, separating their joined hands and standing in front of her auntie defensively. ¡°I will not let you take auntie away from me! She¡¯s mine you hear!¡± The idea of her brother marrying her auntie made her spine shiver with jealousy. No man, not even her brother, was allowed to take her auntie away from her. Baranda laughed at Maze¡¯s defensiveness. She was about to tell Maze off, but then she saw something that shocked the both of them. Tears, large and unrelenting, flowing out of Marcus¡¯s eyes. He was crying. Marcus was crying! Before Maze could process seeing her brother in tears for the first time he quickly wiped his eyes. ¡°Oh shit,¡± he cursed, keeping his face covered with his sleeve. ¡°Your pathetic display has seemed to bring a tear to my eye, dear sister.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°But you have no choice in the matter, I will make your auntie mine.¡± He took Baranda¡¯s hand and kissed her knuckles. Both of the girls were still trying to process what they¡¯d just seen as now it was as clear as day that her brother¡¯s fa?ade of bravado had slipped. ¡°Hurry up and get dressed you little twerp, I will not be waiting long for you.¡± Marcus swiftly turned to leave. His shoes making hurried taps as he walked off, leaving the two girls astonished with the development. Maze did not know what to expect from that night anymore, everything ever since she saw that demonic figure had progressed in ways she¡¯d never expected. From seeing actual magic for the first time from that mysterious boy, to seeing her brother cry. Something was coming, she had that feeling since the night started. Her questions needed answers, and she knew that the one person who held the key to those answers was her dear old brother. Chapter 14: Its time you learned Once she was done changing into pink and silky pajamas, she walked to her brother¡¯s room with her aunty holding her hand. Ever since he mentioned something about requests, her auntie had been out of it. Blushing ear to ear the entire time. Even as they walked to his room her gaze had been glued to the floor with her free hand gripping nervously on her maid dress. Not to mention how sweaty and clammy her hand became. All of this and her brother¡¯s creepy request to talk to her planted a seed of worry in the young girl. ¡°Auntie,¡± she called, getting a jolt from Baranda as she snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Y-Yes Maze?¡± She stuttered, the blush on her still prevalent. ¡°What is a ¡°Request¡±?¡± Maze innocently asked, figuring she needed a distraction from her anxiety. ¡°Oh, uhm¡­ a request is¡­¡± Her auntie trailed off as she thought of a way to answer the young girl. ¡°A request is the act of asking for something politely or formerly.¡± She answered, going for the standard answer to that question. ¡°Then why did you get so jumpy when big brother requested for you? You are our Maid, and I request a lot from you. So why is it different when it¡¯s him?¡± Her question was innocent, but the answer she sought for, not so much. Telling her would be very irresponsible of me. Come on Baranda, you¡¯re the adult here, so fucking act like it! Baranda inwardly debated on a way to tell her without ruining the little girl¡¯s innocence, she had yet to explain the birds and the bees to her, and she highly doubted her mother had given her the same liberty. ¡°Is it marriage? Is brother asking you to be his wife?¡± Maze asked, desperate to get an answer out of her. ¡°Oh I wish it was. Even if your brother wanted to marry me, my status as both his maid and a Southerner would only make me his concubine.¡± Baranda couldn¡¯t help it. Lying to Maze was simply out of the question for her, and in her defense, Maze had never asked her such a hard question. ¡°Then what is it.¡± The girls arrived to the front of his door. It was made of gum-gum tree. A tree that wasn¡¯t found in any of the human territories. Knocking on it gave the sound of a bouncy thud and the scent it gave off was like a soothing mint. Probably the reason why Marcus was so calm and soft-spoken most of the time. Giving a final sigh, Baranda tried to explain it in as soft a way as possible. ¡°Requesting is asking for someone to be as close as possible to you. It¡¯s usually done by male guest or in some cases even the master can request for us. It is not up to us to deny a request unless we already have someone who has requested for us.¡± Maze looked at her feet as she started digesting what her aunty explained. ¡°So can someone request you forever?¡± She asked, looking at her auntie with her innocent onyx eyes. ¡°Uhm¡­ yeah, but only a master can do that. Guests would have to buy the maid to do that, and most masters aren¡¯t cheap with their maids.¡± She finished explaining, smiling at her own reassurance that she¡¯d never be sold to some other family. Though the Schmidts¡¯ had their rough moments they at least treated all their maids with respect. She had a home, 3 meals a day, a comfortable bed and she got paid on top of that. It was a good life, one she¡¯d never trade for anything else. ¡°Well then, since I¡¯m your master. After you¡¯re done with big brother¡¯s request, I request for you to stay with me forever!¡± Maze declared, a determined flame burning behind her eyes. Baranda was left speechless as a warm feeling grew in her stomach. Despite all the privileges she had as a maid, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the little, mischievous girl, staring at her with hopeful eyes, was the best part of her job. The red on her cheeks grew, but this time it was not to Marcus¡¯s influence. She released Maze¡¯s hand and pulled her in for a side hug. ¡°Shut up you little brat, you¡¯re making me blush.¡± Maze giggled and wrapped her arms around her auntie. Her face resting happily on her bosom. ¡°I love you, auntie.¡± ¡°I love you too, Mazekien.¡± Their moment was soon interrupted as the door opened with Marcus standing there. He had changed out of his fur coat and pink blazer, still wearing his pink suit pants and a white shirt. Maze did note how long it took for him to answer the door as the were standing there for longer than it would take for him to answer his door. ¡°I¡¯m glad you could make it, dear sister.¡± He said, having returned to his usual self. ¡°It¡¯s not like you gave me much of a choice, crybaby.¡± She teased, poking at his earlier breakdown. ¡°That¡¯s golden coming from you, weren¡¯t you pulled from the party because you were rolling in the mud with some stranger?¡± He shot back. ¡°Which was tons more fun than talking to boring old men all day.¡± Maze stuck out her tongue defiantly. ¡°Other than your childish ramblings I believe we do have a serious matter to discuss in regards to that party.¡± Maze flinched, the reminder of what she was really there for returning her previous anxiety. She gave her auntie a final squeeze before letting go and walking in her brother¡¯s room. ¡°As for you Baranda, I¡¯ll be expecting you to join me after you put this little brat to sleep.¡± Marcus instructed as he closed the distance between them, their lips being a breath away from each other. Baranda was about to answer before her eyes met with Maze who was staring at them intently. She took a step back from him and bowed. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± She answered plainly, with her composure returned to her. Baranda straightened herself and passed Maze a warm smile before turning to leave. Marcus scratched his head, noting the oddity of her behavior. It was a rare occasion for anyone to resist his advances like that. But labeling the moment as trivial he turned to his little sister whom looked at him with a smug smile. ¡°I guess I¡¯m the one who won aunties heart after all.¡± She teased. ¡°Don¡¯t be childish Maze, there¡¯s way more important things here to discuss.¡± Maze tensed up, as she was not ready to hear what that entity actually was or why he was so afraid of it. There was so many questions circling her head and she could sense that once they were answered nothing would ever be the same. But, in the midst of all her thinking, she was hoisted off the floor. Her feet dangling in the air as she got into a state of panic. Before she could register what was going on she was thrown on to her brother¡¯s bed. The sudden action disoriented her as she picked herself up, only for a pillow to come slamming into her face. ¡°You come to my domain, unarmed, and not expect an ambush? Our time apart has seemed to dull your senses dear sister.¡± Marcus spoke proudly with loud bravado. A medium sized pillow in one hand and a big pillow on the other. Finally getting her bearings Maze grabbed the pillow she was hit with and readied herself. ¡°I came here seeking answers, but if it¡¯s blood you want then it¡¯s blood you shall receive!¡± She lunged at him swinging her pillow with as much force as her skinny arms could muster. Marcus blocked with the big pillow, creating an opening for him to swing, but just as he motioned for the swing another pillow hit him square on his exposed face, causing him to miss her entirely. ¡°You throw me in your armory expecting me to attack with only one sword. You are the one whose senses has dulled, dear brother.¡± Marcus chuckled, forgetting how crafty his sister could be in pillow fights. It was perfect. This was the best way he could think of telling her about their family¡¯s dealings. ¡°If it¡¯s answers you seek, dear sister, then satiate my hunger for battle to hear it all.¡± Maze hesitated, finally understanding Marcus¡¯s purpose with the pillow fight. She wasn¡¯t ready to hear it, but through their makeshift battle, she would try to understand her family¡¯s mysteries. ¡°Alright then. Come at me!¡± She declared proudly as she charged at him. Swinging her duel wielded pillow to try to expose his defenses. Marcus was able to keep up with her, blocking all her attacks with the larger pillow while readying a big swing with the medium pillow. Once he found his opening he swung, being wary of her second pillow this time, but his swing connected with nothing but air as her small and agile body evaded his attack. The Wind-God gymnast classes were paying off for her. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready,¡± He kept up his attack, despite not being able to hit her. ¡°That entity we saw, it was not Akuma.¡± He swung from above his head, his pillow hitting the floor as she evaded yet another one of his attacks. She readied the counter with her own pillow before her face got bashed by the pillow she thought he was using as a shield. ¡°What we saw was a collector. A demon used to make and collect payments for contracts. You broke the contract all the members of the church have when you looked up to see it.¡± Maze looked at him with confusion woven in her eyes. ¡°So what if I broke a contract? I can just ask mom or dad to pay them off for me and everything will be okay, right?¡± She lunged at him and faked an attack which he fell for, leaving him open for a pillow shot on his side. ¡°The price for breaking that contract, is your life.¡± Marcus countered with a strike with his large pillow and sent her rolling on the floor. A long quiet fell on the siblings as she slowly began to pick herself up. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She said, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Demons and Monsters are just fairy tales, right? They can¡¯t be real¡­ Tell me you¡¯re joking!¡± She shouted, looking at her brother with watery eyes, only to see the regretful look on his face. ¡°Marcus, please! This isn¡¯t funny.¡± She crawled to her brother trying her hardest to see behind his downcast eyes. He was serious. The girl broke down in tears, unable to hold herself back. Marcus knelt by his sister and took her in his arms. ¡°Our parents worship a Demi-God named Akuma. He offers them the 6000-year knowledge of human history and protection against all their enemies. Unfortunately, this means our parents have to surrender their freedom. Everything they¡¯ve done up to this point has been to please this deity, hence the cold and unloving puppets we know today.¡± Marcus gripped her shoulders tight at the thought but calmed himself immediately. He was her only pillar of strength. ¡°Marcus,¡± Maze called out in between her sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna die!¡± She tightened her embrace around his chest, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t slip away from her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you all of this, dumdum,¡± He brushed her soft silky hair, prompting her to look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna allow the collector to touch a single hair on your body.¡± He said, a kind and gentle smile draped his lips, but Maze could feel it. Despite his bravado, he too was scared. ¡°You can¡¯t promise that.¡± She whispered in his chest. ¡°Of course I can, and can I tell you why?¡± Maze just looked at him, the moon reflecting on his pale skin. ¡°It¡¯s because Heaven exists.¡± He answered. ¡°A place in the sky where all the souls of the innocent reside. To live in eternal joy with the ones they love. Souls taken by the collector cannot go there, but the collector can eat a fat one. Your wonderful big brother has already booked you a spot up there and there¡¯s nothing it can do about it.¡± Maze stared at his eyes, expecting this to be another act of bravado, but there was nothing deeper than the sheer love and determination that burned in his them. ¡°Bu¡­ But how?¡± She asked, her tears being brushed away by Marcus¡¯s thumb. He planted a kiss on her forehead, before holding her in a tight embrace. ¡°Because I love you, you brat. There¡¯s no God in the Heavens or Demon in Hell that will ever separate us from each other.¡± The two sat there for a while together. Warm in each other¡¯s embrace. It was quiet. A long and comforting silence that didn¡¯t disturb the conversation between their hearts. Maze could feel her eyes grow heavy; sleep was imminent. ¡°Can I sleep with you today?¡± She asked, looking up at her brother with pleading eyes. Marcus chuckled, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ll need you to stay in your room until I¡¯m done.¡± Maze¡¯s head dropped in disappointment. ¡°And besides, Tiffany¡¯s here, so you won¡¯t be needing me.¡± Immediately Maze¡¯s eyes beamed with joy as that childlike smile returned to her for a second before she caught herself. ¡°Oh, uhm, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She tried to go back to her somber mood, thinking that it wasn¡¯t the right time for her to get excited. ¡°The chocolates and sweets are in my closet. Share it between each other, but don¡¯t eat them all.¡± Seeing her brother¡¯s warm smile return, she jumped off him to go collect her treasure. Seeing his sister dig through his stuff brought a genuine smile to his face, but it slowly vanished when he looked at the blade hidden in his sleeve and the strands of hair he had cut off without her knowing. I¡¯m such a coward. He thought to himself. But this should be enough of a sample to cover it. He hid the weapon and hair, walking to assist his sister with bagging the boat load of candies he had in his disposal. Once she was done he walked her to his door. ¡°Oh and, make sure not to tell anyone of about what I told you.¡± He gestured his lips getting zipped. Maze nodded, mimicking the gesture but adding a lock and then throwing away the metaphorical key. She walked her way into the passage before stopping and turning back to him. ¡°If I hear anyone mention this then I¡¯ll murder you okay!¡± She had an embarrassed flush to her cheeks as she struggled to make eye contact with him. He looked at her, curiously wondering what she¡¯d say to him. Her eyes scanned the floor for a moment before her lips curled into a smile. ¡°I love you too, Marcus.¡± Chapter 14: Until we meet again A life of comfort, in exchange for absolute servitude. That was the life she had chosen for herself. And though she had been able to avoid the prostitution aspect of her work, that night was different. It wasn¡¯t any other guest that had requested for her, nor was it a man she held deep contempt for. No, it was something deeper than that. In a strange twist of fate, her first request, her first time, was to be given to her first love. Due to the nature of requests, she was not supposed to feel as giddy as she did. In the grand scheme of things she was just a maid fulfilling her duties for her master. But how could she not feel good about it, he wasn¡¯t just her master, he was her dream. Like a fairy tale that has come true the peasant girl was to be betrothed to the handsome and kind prince. It was all too good to be true. ¡°Miss Baranda, if you¡¯d be so kind as to withdraw your head from the clouds so we can be done with this!¡± Baranda jumped at hearing the tired and raspy voice of the older woman. ¡°Yes Madame Jess, right away.¡± She moved on to the next table. Cleaning it as fast as she could. All the other maids looked at her with contempt. Out of all of them she was the one who received favorable treatment from her masters, despite messing up the most. Baranda was aware of this, of course. She knew how lucky she was compared to the other maids, and that her position alongside Maze could win her favor even with Grandmaster Schmidt. Apparently, Maze was a major problem before her arrival that not even the experienced Madame Jess could tame. Getting Maze to behave wasn¡¯t hard at all for her. In fact, Baranda would argue that her younger sister was much worse. She paused. Placing her hand on her chest to feel the little bump under the fabric. A necklace that was shared amongst her and her sisters. She shook her head and continued with her clean up, she didn¡¯t have the time to waste as she was assured of their safety. Her older sister was able to keep them alive all on her own, her being in a better place was just one less thing her older sister needed to worry about. It took an hour to complete her duties and all that was left to do was for her to tuck Maze to sleep. By then she imagined that her brother had finished discussing what he needed to discuss with her. She gripped her apron trying to eject the thought of him from her mind. She knew what was coming, so she pushed the thought to the back of her mind and focused on other things. Like the layout of the mansion. There was an elevator to get to the third floor quicker, but all servants were not allowed to use it. The first floor was the dining hall, grand kitchen and where all the security slept. The second floor was where the fitness center, library and meeting rooms were located. She could recall the multiple meetings in the path where the maids would discuss various topics and problems to tackle that she was mostly not a part of, since her duties mostly focused on Maze. She was as good as absent to the rest of the maids in those meetings, but her duties compelled her to attend, nonetheless. Most of the general staff had rooms there too. Then the third floor, where all members of the Schmidt family resided. Next to their rooms were rooms reserved for personal maids. The heads of the family had up to 10 maids on standby including Madame Jess. The young master had 4 on standby with a room where they slept on either side of his room. She¡¯d regularly get teased by them about her feelings for him, but it was an open secret at that point. Then there was Maze. Baranda stood beside Maze¡¯s door, empathizing with how sad her life was. She was the only maid entrusted to Maze, but it was obvious that Maze was an afterthought to her parents. Maze was barely in her preteens when Baranda was hired. So full of energy but lacking the grace her family demanded of her. Baranda sighed to herself. She has changed so much since then¡­ I wonder, was domesticating her free spirit truly what was best for her? She twisted the doorknob and entered into a room that was in shambles. Pillow fluff, candy wrappers and destroyed lamps littered the floor and in the middle of all this mess, was a resting Maze cuddled with her accomplice Tiffany. The two girls¡¯ fingers and lips were sticky with the remains of their candied chocolate. It was a cute sight, seeing her snuggled so closely to her dark-skinned friend, but the cute sight before her wasn¡¯t enough to sooth the rising fury burning with in. The audacity those girls had to make such a mess and sleep in the middle of it so carelessly. Were they expecting me to clean all this up? She gripped her dress at the thought. Oh they¡¯ve got another thing coming. She closed the door behind her as not to be heard by any of the other maids. ¡°MAZEKIEN SCHMIDT!!¡± Her voice jolted the two awake. Maze rubbed the weariness in her eyes only to be met with her auntie¡¯s infuriated glare. ¡°Are we in trouble?¡± Tiffany asked groggily. Sensing the danger Maze grabbed her friend by the arm and tried to make a run for it, but by the time she got to the door it had already been locked. ¡°Going somewhere, are we madame?¡± Baranda walked up to her with a plain smile. Maze felt a chill run up her spine as she drew near with every step. __________
¡°Argh, this is so unfair! Why was I roped in on all this mess!?¡± Tiffany protested, leaning on her broom for support. She was sent into a nice chocolate-induced coma alongside her best friend, only to be rudely awoken by Maze¡¯s neat freak of an aunt. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Aunt Baranda, isn¡¯t it a maid¡¯s job to do all the cleaning? I don¡¯t want to do this anymore.¡± Tiffany pleaded, unleashing her blue puppy dog eyes at her. But her cuteness was ineffective. ¡°Shut up and keep cleaning you little twerp, being rich and important isn¡¯t any excuse to be lazy.¡± Baranda harped back, cleaning a window painted with chocolate handprints. ¡°Auntie says¡­ that cleaning after yourself is important¡­ if you want to live on your own.¡± Maze said in between huffs as she picked up all the litter on the floor. Both girls were exhausted as it had been a long night. Baranda knew that they craved sleep more than anything else, but who was she to allow her little twerps to sleep in an untidy room. Worst case scenario, the girls actually learn how to clean after themselves. A win-win in her eyes. It took short of an hour to clean the whole room. Maze and Tiffany were about to call it a night before Baranda pulled them back from their heaven once again. ¡°Shower, now.¡± She demanded. ¡°But I already took a shower.¡± Maze complained. ¡°Tell that to your fudge filled cheeks.¡± She retorted as she dragged both girls to the shower. Even while they were showering, they shared many gripes about Baranda, but she didn¡¯t care. As long as things were done properly, and in their best interest then they could cry her a storm. Finally having done with their shower and all dressed up for bed, Baranda allowed them to climb under the covers of Maze¡¯s queen sized bed. ¡°When I tell daddy about this, he¡¯s going to be so mad at you. You¡¯ll probably get fired.¡± Tiffany complained. ¡°That¡¯s not how these things work dear,¡± Baranda climbed in the bed with them, having removed her stained apron. ¡°You can¡¯t rely on your daddy for everything.¡± ¡°Oh yes I can. He¡¯s the most powerful person in Newark. He can make anything happen.¡± She boasted. ¡°But what if your daddy hurts you, will you feel good about him then?¡± Tiffany paused her rebuttal as she didn¡¯t have to think hard on how she¡¯d feel if that happened. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t feel nice.¡± She timidly admitted, betraying her usually loud self. ¡°You can¡¯t always rely on others to save you dear, which is why I¡¯m trying to teach you to fend for yourself.¡± Baranda brushed her hair with her fingers, still moist from her recent shower. ¡°Can you two keep it down, I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡± Maze groaned, being the inactive middleman of the conversation as she heard it all before. ¡°Be nice Maze, I¡¯m trying to teach your friend here a valuable lesson.¡± Baranda said flicking Maze¡¯s buttoned nose with her index. ¡°Well can you do it faster. I just want today to be over.¡± Maze turned away from her auntie and tucked her head under the covers. Baranda sighed at the girls antics, but that¡¯s when an idea hit her. ¡°Oh shit, auntie is getting naked.¡± Tiffany pointed, peaking Mazekien¡¯s interest as Baranda undid her a few buttons from her maid¡¯s dress. ¡°Oh shut it you, only one man is worthy enough to see my body.¡± Though she was boasting, the mention of him reminded her of what was to come like a slap on the face. She shook her head to get the thought out of her mind to focus on what she was trying to tell the girls. Baranda pulled out a silver necklace shaped in a wing, by it¡¯s design the two girls could see that it was missing two pieces. ¡°Wanna hear the legendary tale of how I got this necklace?¡± She asked, twirling the piece of silver on her fingers. ¡°Is it, magic?¡± Maze asked, seeing the light glow of moonlight bounce of it. ¡°Well¡­ sort of.¡± ¡°Sort of?¡± Tiffany asked with her eyebrow raised. ¡°Yeah, legend says that no matter how far apart each of its pieces are they will always make it back together.¡± She swung the chain in a swinging motion as she animated herself to show its importance. ¡°This story better not be boring.¡± Tiffany said as she snuggled up on Maze. Seeing the girls¡¯ eager eyes, Baranda prepared herself, feeling a tingling sensation run though her gut. It had been a while since she recounted this story and it¡¯d be the first time she was telling Maze. Why had she kept this story back from her for so long? Had she simply forgotten? No, it was something deeper than that. It was because she was selfish. Too selfish to share their story with anyone, desperately clinging to it as one of the things she held dear. But that night was different, after those girls fell asleep and she closed their door behind her, nothing would ever be the same. As much as she fantasized about it there was no denying this truth. She caught herself in her moment of hesitation, gripping tight on the necklace as she opened her mouth. ¡°Once upon a time, there were 3 princesses who lived in a falling kingdom. The queen had died, and the King was sent into a deep despair. Night in and Night out he¡¯d spend his riches on the most extravagant wines and indulge himself with his friends all night. The eldest sister got sick of this and told the others. ¡°Let¡¯s runaway, to a land faraway. A land with no monsters under the bed and demons out in the night. A land where you can eat as much cake and drink as much apple juice as your heart¡¯s desire. A land where you will never have to cry. Let¡¯s runaway, to a faraway land.¡± Taken by their big sisters¡¯ ambition the 3 princesses snuck out during one of the king¡¯s many drunken gatherings and never turned back. On their journey to this faraway land, they would encounter monsters that hid under the bed, and demons that wandered in the forest, but the 2 younger siblings never worried, because their big sister was a warrior like no other. She fought tooth and nail to ensure none of her little sisters were hurt. The middle sister would cook extravagant meals for them to eat with what she could find in the forest, tend to her big sister¡¯s wounds and play with the youngest sister all day. The youngest sister would often get into trouble but always had her 2 sisters to protect her. One day the eldest sister was approached by an angel, one that promised to take only one of them to the promised land. The offer came with the one condition, that the one he takes must be above 13. He first offered to take the oldest sister, but she refused. Then he offered to take the youngest sister, but she was still too young. Then he offered to take the middle sister. The middle sister did not want to leave her sisters behind. They had gone so far, and lived for so long together that she felt her heart would break if they ever were to part. So the eldest sister gave her this, saying. ¡°One day we will reunite. Whether be it in the land faraway, or in another, they would always be together.¡± and so it was written in their souls. That one day, in a land faraway. The 3 sisters would once again reunite.¡± Baranda hadn¡¯t noticed the tears that escaped her as she retold the tale. The two girls were fast asleep, snuggled up together as if neither wanted to let go. Sighing to herself she got off the bed. She made her way to the bathroom and washed her face to hide the fact that she¡¯d been crying. Baranda studied her features reminiscing at how similar she looked to her sisters. Her walnut brown eyes and her bronze hair that was close to being as red as her elder sisters. The little mole under her lips that she shared with her younger sister. She was like them both, but unique. Like a blended picture that somehow retained its originality, what she¡¯d give to see them both. Turning away from the mirror she undid the bun that held her curly locks up and made her way to the door. Her hand landed on the knob, but she hesitated. She could feel her heart beat against her chest, but it was too late to turn back. She turned one last time to see the two girls, but even that couldn¡¯t stop the shivers that tremored across her body. Is this how you felt big sis? She chuckled to herself before pulling the door open before she overthink it any further. Stepping out into the dark corridors as she approached the point of no return.